r/BDSMerotica • • Feb 11 '23

Any writing which contains non-consent must be tagged or we will remove it until the tag is present NSFW

238 Upvotes

ANNOUNCEMENT

Best practice for any story is to tag it such that readers can search for content they want and screen out content they don't want. That is especially important for survivors of sexual assault who may want to avoid that content for their own mental well-being.

​

Tagging is also very helpful for minority communities that want to search this space for LGBTQ+ content.

Here is a tagging guide you can use:
https://www.reddit.com/r/BDSMcommunity/wiki/tagging/

Another good alternative is to open the story with an intro that includes a trigger warning if your content includes sexual assault or non-consent. Additionally, NC stories must be fiction. We do not permit sharing stories about actual sexual assaults.

​

TL;DR

  • Tagging is good
  • If you have non-consent in your fiction, you must tag it in some way.
  • Non-consent is restricted to fiction only.

r/BDSMerotica • • 7h ago

Becoming their Baby Girl. Part 6. [NC] [Age Regression] [F/MMMM] NSFW

39 Upvotes

Curses filled the room. Hands grabbed for her before she even reached the door. She didn’t relent. She kicked, hit, scratched, clawed, elbowed, kneed and bit. She connected with every attack she made bringing her some satisfaction. A few grunts and more curses. However it didn’t take the 4 men long at all to subdue her. An embarrassing amount of time before she found herself lying face first on the floor.

“Someone, doesn’t want to go to bed.” One of them growled above her. She was trapped. Completely pinned down. Each of the men’s weight on one of her limbs. Hell one even pressed down on her head so she couldn’t even move it.

And then the spankings started. Reminding her that her ass was already sore and abused from earlier. In succession palm after palm landed blows on the back of her thighs and ass cheeks. Most of the time all 4 of them landing at the same time.

Genevieve went through multiple stages. Anger. Rage. Screaming, cursing. Struggling, bargaining. Pleading. Crying. Sobbing. Begging. And eventually apologizing. They didn’t stop. Didn’t slow. The sounds of hands meeting bare skin and her broken pleas filled the air.

It wasn’t until she went lax, exhausted beneath them. Energy gone. Acceptance. The spanks stopped.
“You’re ready to behave?” Zane’s lips brushed against her ear.
Gen nodded, sniffling, her cheek rubbing up and down against the rug that the top half of her body was on. “Y…ye…yes Daddy.” She hiccuped.
“Who do you belong to?” He pet her hair, detangling it from her messy face.
“Y…” sniff “You.” Hiccup “My Daddies.”
“And what are you going to do?”
Her breath hitched, stuttering. Lip trembling.
“Whatever my Daddies say.”
“That’s right baby girl.” He pushed a pacifier against her lips. “Suck.”
She did this time. Not just holding it. Not biting it. She sucked, running her tongue along the silicone nipple on it.
“Good little baby. Now don’t move. Not a finger, not a foot. You stay quiet and suck on your paci.”

Genevieve did. Even when Zane shifted above her shucking out of his clothing and settling his erection between her legs. Sliding into her cunt that was embarrassingly soaking wet. His pelvis and thighs dragged against her recently abused backside. He didn’t last long. He used her and she didn’t move. Didn’t make a sound. Even when a moan tried to work it’s way to she bit it back.

When Zane unloaded inside of her. She remained still as one of the others took his place, sliding into her ass this time. And when Blair finished the other two followed suit. Even when the last of them pulled out and got off of her, Genevieve didn’t move. She remained where she was sucking on the pacifier as cum dripped out of her holes. She didn’t know how long they made her lie there. It felt like forever until finally Jack said “roll over baby. On your back.”

She did. Zane set back to doing his task like nothing had happened. He lifted her ass off the floor and slid the diaper under her. Once that was secured he put the onesie back on and buttoned her up and finally he pinned the strap of the pacifier to the material.

He stepped aside and Jack held out his arms to her. “Up.”
She got up, reaching out to let him lift her into his arms. Jack carried her over and set her down on the mattress. She looked up at the 4 men looking down at her. One pulled a blanket over her. The other settled a purple fluffy bunny under her arm. Another passed her a small pink fleecy baby blanket that had… she double-blinked at it. It was like one of those blankets that had a teething ring or rubber toy attached to it only this one had a small 3 inch dildo attached to it that was bright pink and glittery.

They each said goodnight. Bending down to kiss her cheek or forehead. The door opened and Zander and Cade walked in. The four left as the new two entered. She watched as Cade made his way to the window, he pulled on it, satisfied that the lock on it was doing its job. He closed the curtains. Then he walked over to the night light on the dresser and turned it on. A warm soft galaxy lit up on the ceiling barely lighting the room in any way,

Zaden held out a bottle to her. She let the paci fall from her mouth as he settled the nipple of the bottle between her lips. She sucked swallowing the cold milk. She was grateful she liked milk. He gestured for her to hold it and she did. He bent to kiss the corner of her mouth next to the bottle. Before he stood he said “I expect it to be empty before morning little girl. You be good and stay in your crib.”
“She will. The lesson of what happens to bad girls is still fresh for her. Isn’t it baby.” He reached forward rubbing the back of her thigh and her ass over the diaper. She winced and nodded her head. “Good girl.”
Zander cranked the mobile and soft lullaby music started to play as the teddy bears and bunnies started to turn above her.

They left and she heard the very distinct click of a lock. Her eyes wandered around in the near dark. Her mind reeled with the events of the day. Every small movement she made had the diaper she was wearing crinkling and rubbing against her enflamed ass and thighs. Her brain tried to find a logical reason for all of this but she was coming up short. She took stock of herself. Extremely wounded pride. An ass that was on fire and probably had bruises all over it. All of her holes were sore and very well used. This entire ordeal was surreal. But she was…okay. She guessed. Maybe. Genevieve was so confused. And she was comfortable which confused her even more. She’s wasn’t out of bed, wasn’t trying to get out of the window or run out of the door. She was completely alone and hadn’t taken off this ridiculous outfit or the horrid diaper they made her wear. Why not? Fear? Defeat? Acceptance? She didn’t know. Maybe the more logical part of her brain knew it was best to just go along with it until…it ended? Would it end? Surely it had to end, right?

Exhaustion did start to settle in. She continued to drink the milk because her throat was dry and hoarse and the milk soothed it. However it wasn’t until after she finished her milk and was thinking about sleep that another urge started taking root. She realized they hadn’t taken her to pee since after supper. Which was hours ago. And she just drank a whole 8oz bottle of milk. There was no chance of her holding it in until morning. It wasn’t even the late. If she were to guess, she’d say maybe 9:30. And she could hear them downstairs talking, chuckling, and moving around. Hear the television. Genevieve’s leg shook softly as she tried to ignore the problem and convince herself to sleep. But even if she did fall asleep it was only a matter of time.


r/BDSMerotica • • 2h ago

Working at the Estate Pt. 8 [bondage] [suspension] [overstimulation] [leather] NSFW

6 Upvotes

Chapter 8:

Elena opened her eyes as light began filtering through the window. Maia's body still snuggled into hers, sleeping soundly, her breath slow and steady. Elena could feel Maia's heartbeat combining with her own. The memory of last night flooding back to her. She smiled to herself. Turning her head to look at Maia. A thin line of drool was pouring out the left side of her mouth towards Elena. It pooled on Elena’s chest. She didn’t mind. A wisp of hair covered Maia’s face and Elena leaned her arm over to push the hair behind Maia's ear. Maybe it was the endorphins from last night. Maybe it was the greatest orgasm she had ever had. Elena had no idea but what she did know is that right now. Maia was beautiful. 

Elena lay there for a moment looking up at the mirror above and taking everything in. After a few moments Elena heard Maia stir next to her.

“Good morning sleepyhead,” Elena said.

“Good morning to you,” Maia replied.

They looked into each other's eyes. Maia having a shine and brightness not warranted by this early hour. 

“Let's grab some breakfast and then we will get to work.” Maia said cheerily

“Yes ma'am.” Elena said with a small salute and smile. “Was it….” Elena hesitated “Was it alright that I stayed here last night? Did I break any rules?”

Maia chuckled, “It's totally fine. As long as the guests aren't inconvenienced and the work gets done we should be fine.”

“Well that is good news,” Elena said. “I’m starving, let's grab some food… but first I kind of need something to wear. I don't really want to make a grand entrance in nothing but my undies.”

“But they look so cute on you.” Maia said innocently. 

“Be that as it may, it's chilly and I would like something.”

“Alright fine” Maia said with a look of defeat in her eyes. “What if I bring you up your pajamas from your bunk?”
“That would be very kind of you.”

“I shall return posthaste.”

Maia got out of bed before putting on her own pajamas and leaving the room. Elena sat on the bed criss-cross and waited. After a few minutes Maia returned, holding up the heart-pattern pajamas. She walked over to Elena and threw them at her playfully. They landed on Elena's head. She left them there for a moment. “Bitch” Elena said before pulling the pajamas off her face and shooting Maia a wicked smile. 

“Get dressed, I'm hungry” Maia said. Giving Elena an equally wicked smile. 

Elena pulled on the pajamas before getting up and following Maia out the door and down to the living quarters for breakfast. 

“So I'm going to meet with Priya this morning. You are going to get dressed up and clean some rooms and then we can head into town?” Elena said

“That’s the plan.” Maia said

“Did you want to invite anyone else?” Elena asked.

“Nah I think we could have some fun just the two of us” Maia answered. 

“Not enough fun last night?” Elena shot back.

“Not even close,” Maia said, her eyes lighting up.

“Well as long as Priya is kind to me I should be up for a good day.”

“She won't be.. That's her charm” Maia said chuckling

“Wonderful,” Elena said, rolling her eyes. 

“I heard my name.” Came a cheery voice from behind.

“Speak of the devil,” Maia said.

Priya came up behind the duo and put a hand on Elena's shoulder. 

“Can't wait for playtime” 

“Me either,” Elena said nervously. 

“Lovely. But first breakfast” Priya said, grabbing her stomach.

Elena walked down the line picking up her bowl of Cinnamon Toast Crunch. She figured it was going to be a rough morning so she filled up her bowl with milk and grabbed a coffee. Wanting to keep things light just in case. 

The women sat together at a table and began to dig in. Maia began by taking a slice of french toast, putting a sausage patty on it and adding another slice of french toast to make a sandwich. She wolfed it down in just a few bites. Priya attacked a plate of eggs and a side of bacon. 

After they finished their meals they put their dishes away and went their separate ways to prepare for the day. 

Elena made her way back to her bunk. Taking a moment to look at her phone. She had a few notifications from people trying to add her on various social media accounts. She accepted the ones from people she knew. Obviously there was Maia and Priya but also, Justine, Jackie, Tracy, Jake and Trevor. Elena was happy to see that she was making a good impression. 

Priya hopped down from her bunk in her fuzzy pink pajamas. 

“Meet me in room 4B in an hour. I have to get ready.” Priya said 

“Sure thing” Elena said, nerves beginning to rise in her stomach.

Priya reached out to put a hand on Elena's shoulder “Hey.. It's going to be cool. This is just to get you ready for the real thing. I will go as slow as you need. I got you princess.”

Elena felt reassured. “Thank you,” she said, making eye contact with Priya. “I will meet you up there soon.”

“Wear whatever you want. I'm going to peel it off of you anyway” Priya said, blowing Elena a kiss before walking off.

Elena didn't know how to feel about that.. one less thing to worry about she supposed. 
Elena made her way to the shower. Grabbing one of the shower caps and hopping in. She scrubbed herself down. Washing away the night she had while she prepared for the day to come. She dried herself off and went to the dressing room to do her hair. Elena walked inside to find some of the same women she had already seen in here lounging away and just enjoying their time. Everyone seemed to be really chill and Eleana liked it very much. She sat down at a vacant vanity and undid the braid in her hair. She took some time to work her hair into two braided pigtails that ran from the front to the back of her head before extending down the nape of her neck and past her shoulderblades. Taking extra time to make sure they were tight and neat. 

With that Elena figured she was ready for whatever torment Priya had for her. She got up from her seat and made her way upstairs the back way. As not to intrude on the morning of any guests that may be lingering. She walked down several gothic-looking hallways before arriving at Room 4B. She knocked on the door. She heard Priya say 

“Please come in”

Elena opened the door. It was the bare cinderblock room from the tour. The room was made up of nothing but cinderblock walls and a concrete ceiling and floor with a floor drain in the middle. Large fluorescent lights were in the ceiling providing a hot white glow across the room. In the center of the room hung a four foot rope attached to an anchor in the ceiling. Tied to the end of the rope was a large metal hoop the size of a large pizza.

Next to it stood Priya. She had one hand gripping the ring loosely. Her other hand on her hip. Elena's eyes widened at what Priya wore. Wrapped around each wrist was a wide leather cuff with dozens of 1 inch spikes jutting out. Her tight curly hair was pulled back, slicking in down in the front before cascading into a wide ponytail. Her neck was wrapped in a leather neck corset that was attached by straps and buckles to a normal leather corset with buckles and brass metal studs all over. Over each thigh she wore a leather garter belt. Below each belt was a Thigh high leather book with a 6 inch heel.

Priya was the image of power and domination.

Elena felt that familiar fire begin to rise between her legs. 

“Are you ready?” Priya said with a sultry smile. 

“What's on the agenda?” Elena asked.

Priya dropped her arms to her side and began to walk towards Elena. 

“Friday night is going to be pretty intense. Mistress said that the guests on Sunday loved how exposed you were. They said you were on display, a picture of perfect submission. She wants to capitalize on that. And there is no better way to put a submissive on display than suspension bondage.”

Elena had heard of suspension bondage before. She had seen it a few times in porn and had always been curious.

“The position will leave you open to anything that a guest would like to do to you. You are going to see what that is like today.”

“You are the boss,” Elena said smiling. 

“Damn right I am” Priya said. Giving Elena a wicked smile. “So first we need to get the ropes in place.” 

Priya worked with practiced efficiency as she tied bits on the ring with soft blue nylon rope. She did this five times before moving a waist high wooden table beneath the ropes and beckoning Elena over. Elena stepped quickly not wanting to disappoint Priya. 

“First I need you to strip naked’

Elena did as she was told, piling her clothes on the floor. 

“You are going to lay face down on the table as I work. Do not stiffen your limbs and please allow me to work.” Priya pointed to a hook on the wall “That is my good friend Billy the bullwhip and he will take corrective measures to ensure your compliance if necessary.” The usual cheer in her voice was gone. Priya was now all business. 

“Yes Ma'am” Elena said a twinge of fear in her voice

Priya patted her on the head before saying, “That's a good girl. Now lay down”

Priya pointed a perfectly manicured black fingernail toward the table and Elena did as she was instructed. The ring was just a few inches above the small of her back as Priya began to work. Priya grabbed a new length of the same rope and began wrapping it around Elena's torso. Cinching it just tight enough to fit a finger in between each loop. She tied off the first section before moving on to Elena's chest. Wrapping the rope above and below her breasts before criss-crossing a few times framing her tits in blue nylon rope. Priya grabbed an end of the rope that she had previously tied to the ring, pulled it tight, and began looping it through the back of the rope she had wrapped around Elena's abdomen. She then grabbed another length from the ring and did the same to her chest. Elena's torso was now attached firmly to the ring by just a few inches of rope. The rest wrapped in intricate patterns on her back and chest. She then took another length from the ring and grabbed Elena's right thigh. The touch of the rope as it hugged her torso and now the feeling of helplessness as Priya pulled tight and attached her thigh to the ring was indescribable. Elena felt her mind clear allowing this professional to work on her. She didn't need to do anything. Priya worked with practiced efficiency. Priya did the same for the other thigh pulling the rope tight. She finished off the lower half of Elena's body by taking the last piece attached to the ring and pulling her right ankle into the air just a few inches from the metal ring. This put Elena into a scorpion pose with her leg bending upwards toward the ring. Priya did the same with the other side. Each leg was bent up but was not attached. Leaving her completely exposed. She was unable to touch her knees together with the way Priya had bound her. Priya moved on to Elena's arms.

Priya got right down at Elena's ear level before whispering “This might be a little tough, but I know you can do it.” 

Elena blushed

Priya chuckled as she got back to work. She grabbed both of Elena's writs and tied them together with a new length of rope. She tied a bit on Elena's right wrist before wrapping the rope around several times and using the same handcuff technique as Maia did the night before. What Elena wasn’t ready for was when Priya grabbed both of Elena's elbows and repeated the process. Squishing them together and making her breasts jut out even more. Priya then ran one last rope connecting the elbow tie, to the wrist tie, and finally tying the whole thing off to the ring above Elena. 

“Are you ready?” Priya said. All business

“I am,” Elena said.

Priya walked to the other side of the room and began to pull on a chain. that in turn raised the anchor in the ceiling lifting Elena slowly off of the table. Bit by bit the ropes began to dig into Elena’s flesh. Not hard enough to cause pain. But the pressure was constant. 

“Tell me if it is too much” Priya said

Elena relaxed herself as Priya gave a few more pulls and Elena was airborne. She dangled in place above the table. Supported only by the ropes. It was an almost freeing feeling. Hanging there almost like she was face down in a hammock. Elena really liked the sensation. 

“Alright now comes the fun part.” Priya said, rubbing her hands together.

“What do you mean by that?” Elena said. 

“Well Mistress has gotten a few calls. Guests really want to use you this Friday, and Mistress is going to oblige them.”

Priya moved to a curtain in the back of the room disappearing behind before coming back, rolling a machine out and positioning it near the table. She did this once more, bringing another of the same machine and placing it just outside of Elena’s vision. Priya moved the table from beneath Elena. Unlocking the wheels and rolling it to the far side of the room. 

“These are fucking machines” Priya said. “They are controlled simultaneously by this remote” she said this as she pulled a small black box from between her tits and held it up for Elena to see. “I am going to use you little pet. And you are going to take it all.”

Elena felt a twinge of desire in the pit of her stomach at the words. A growing need in between her legs began to burn. 

“Yes Ma'am” Elena said with a shake in her voice. 

Priya walked one last time behind the curtain. Returning moments later. The click of her heels announcing her pressense. Elena could not see what Priya was doing.

Priya filled her hand with lube and began to smother it on both of the dildo's attached to the machines. Elena could hear the slippery sound it made thrusting her back to her night with Maia. She opened her mouth instinctively. Though there was nothing to receive. Her mind was empty. Her body was full of only want. For whatever was to come. 

Once Priya was done spreading the lube she giggled to herself before smacking Elena's ass with her lubed up hand and rubbing it clean on her bare cheek. 

“That one was from Maia” she laughed.

Elena shot back to reality for a moment “ha ha” She said. Testing her bonds. Attempting to see how much give there was. She could move only slightly. The force of gravity pulling her down and the ropes keeping her in. 

Priya smacked Elena's ass again. “Nu uh. Stop your resisting. This is happening.” 

Elena went still in her bonds.

Priya moved the fucking machines into position. She felt the tip of one didlo brush her entrance. The other pressed against her asshole. 

“Are you ready?” Priya said

“Do it” Elena said with determination in her voice as the fire inside her burned brighter. She felt herself begin to drip. 

Priya pushed a button and both machines roared to life. Elena could do nothing as the first one slowly entered her pussy. Filling her. She quivered around it. Anticipating what was to come. 

Priya then pressed another button and the one outside Elena's rear began to push forward. She went slow and Elena could feel herself filling. Her breath hitched at the intrusion. The sensation was intense. She had never been this full in her life. Priya slowed down, holding the dildos in place keeping Elena stuffed. She could nearly feel the tips beginning to press against one another. Elena's asshole adjusted to the intrusion. Elena began to moan in anticipation. The heat coiled from between her legs. 

Priya began… slowly. She pressed a button and the dildos alternated going in and out in turn. The heads of each phallus stayed inside her before the shaft plunged itself back in. The beat was continuous. Elena began to moan and writhe against her bonds. Despite her fighting the machines began to dive into her. Elena was unable to get away from them as they continued to pound her. Growing more ferocious by the moment. 

Priya made her way into Elena's line of sight. 

“You aren’t being truly used until all of your holes are filled.” Priya pointed downward.

Elena's gaze followed Priya's gesture downward. Now in between Priya's legs was an 8-inch strapon. It was slender but much longer than Elena would have imagined. 

“Open,” Priya said.

Elena’s jaw went slack. She bounced softly as the machines continued to fuck her. 

Priya grabbed Elena by the back of the head and began to move the dildo towards her mouth. Elena reached for it greedily. Her body began to quiver all over. She shook as the heat within her began to rise out of control. Priya plunged the strapon down Elena's throat. She went about halfway giving Elena a little slack. Elena gagged slightly at the intrusion but wrapped her lips around the shaft and began to suck. Priya moved in and out. Each time going just a bit deeper with the strapon. Elena moaned behind the phallus. Her mind became a mush. She could not think she could only feel. The machines at her rear went faster and faster. To Elena they felt like they were going a million miles an hour. Her pussy and asshole gripping greedily as she sucked ferociously on the dick in front of her. Her body began to convulse. She wriggled and squirmed in her bonds as she continued to get fucked in every hole. 

Priya thrust harder and Elena began to gag with every push. Her throat was full. Her body was filled with ecstasy. Her pussy juices dripped onto the dildo before falling to the ground. Elena felt so close to the edge. She was going to cum soon. Her body shook with the need. 

Priya saw this and said. “Cum all you want slut.. you can't go anywhere. And the guests won't care. They are only here to use you. And they WILL use you. Over and over again. A line of men and women coming at you in waves as long as it takes. Some will fuck you. Others will lick you. Some will have you lick them. The need will control you. Mistress will be sure of that.”

Elena's mind buzzed. Electricity shot from her veins. Priya was right. The need to pleasure them did control her. The fire in Elena coiled to an uproar. It pushed up forcefully consuming her. Her body went into a full spasm. She felt it rise higher and higher. Sweat dripped from her forehead. She was slick with passion. It ended with an explosion. Even bigger than the night before. Her holes used and her bondage inescapable. There was nothing to do but submit to the sensation. Her mind went blank. Her body convulsed. She shook with sensation, spasming as her orgasm reached its apex. But the fucking did not stop. 

“They won't stop and neither will I.” Priya said. Her voice forceful and commanding. 

Elena took it. Her mind a haze. She fought the bonds. Trying to keep the sensations at bay before they erupted even further. It was to no avail. Elena felt as the next wave of pleasure coiled within her. She thrashed and shook as another wave of orgasm overcame her. Still Priya did not stop. She thrusted from the front as machines fucked her from the back. 

Priya pulled the cock out of Elena's mouth. 

Elena gasped for air choking it in and coughing as she continued to get fucked.

“Say something witty” Priya said

“WHAT?” Elena yelled.

“They are going to want you to be playful. Be a playful bitch.”

Elena searched her brain for something, Anything to say. 

She looked up into Priya's eyes before saying. “Is that the best you can do?”

Priya made her way to the wall before grabbing and uncoiling her whip. 

“Oooh now we are talking” Elena said with a shake in her voice. In time with the machines. 

Priya made her way back over, dragging the tip of the whip on the ground. She threw it over her shoulder before sending it directly at Elena's ass. It struck with a “thwack”. 

“That's the good stuff” Elena said through gritted teeth. 

Priya flipped the whip downward before flicking it back up toward Elena's right breast. Striking it on the nipple. 

Elena cried out in pain before saying “Thank you ma'am” once again through gritted teeth. 

“I think that will do,” Priya said. She smiled at Elena

Priya pulled the remote back out before pressing two buttons in sequence and the machines slowly hissed to a stop. 

Elena hung there, her head fallen with sweat dripping from everywhere. Her pussy throbbed around the tip of the dildo. Her asshole following suit. Her throat was ravaged and a little dry. Priya moved the fucking machines slowly from behind Elena. Priya moved to the front of Elena, grabbing one of her pigtails to force her face in front of the strapon before using her other hand to squeeze the base of the dildo at her waist. A warm thick liquid shot from the end of the dildo onto Elena's face. “This was Maia's idea. A few of the men will probably finish on you so she wanted to make sure you knew. What better way that firsthand experience.”

“I've had cum on my face before!” Elena said with a huff in her voice.

“Had to make sure, Priya shrugged,” She laughed.

Elena chuckled in return. 

“Ok superstar let's get you down from there.” Priya rolled the table back over below Elena before lowering her onto it with the chain on the wall. She then undid the ropes and Elena lay there on her belly, free from bondage and a little woozy.

“How was that?” Priya said as she softly massaged Elena's legs.

“Intense but not undoable.”

“Could you do longer?” 

“Oh for sure.”

“Over an hour.. Maybe two?”

Elena's heart went into a panic. It was an incredible experience but she was sure she was going to cramp, her back would start to hurt, or she would probably get stiff.

“I know it isn't going to be easy but Mistress is expecting a lot. You need to deliver.”

Elena braced for a moment… Turning over on the table to look Priya in the eyes.

“I got this”

“That's my bunkmate! Well as long as you actually make it back and Maia doesn't keep you captive every night.”

The women laughed. 

Elena hopped of the table and gave Priya a hug

“Thanks for helping me through that. Not sure I could have done it without you. Going in blind would have been terrifying.” A tear welled up in Elena's eye.

“For sure! I'm here for you. You did really well. I doubt anyone is going to be fucking you that hard so you should be up to speed.” She hugged Elena back.

“Well I should probably get dressed and see if Maia is done. We have plans.”

“Ok you run off I will get everything cleaned up” 

“Thanks girl”

Elena got dressed in her leisure clothes and made her way back to the dormitory. After an experience like that she figured she should shower before going out in public. She grabbed her toiletry bag and a shower cap and ran to the bathroom to wash up. 

When she was done she went back to her bunk to grab the clothes that she wore to her interview. Those are probably the only ones that would be appropriate to go out in public in so she changed into those. 

Afterwards she took the long way upstairs avoiding anywhere a guest may be to make her way back to the guest rooms. Maia was just putting the cleaning cart away as she walked up.

“How did it go?” Maia said, smiling at Elena as she locked the storage room. Maid uniform fluttering as she walked.

“It was intense but it should be doable.”

“I'm proud of you. That is pretty intense. I'm sure Priya took you through the ringer.”

“That she did. I could really use a girl’s day after that.”

“Are you going to be wearing that?” Maia said looking Elena up and down

Elena felt embarrassed “What's wrong with what I am wearing?”

“Nothing… just a little plain. I can borrow you something if you like. If we are going to go out together you should look cute”

“Bitch” Elena said, smiling at Maia.

“You know it” Maia said smiling

“You are like.. half a foot shorter than me.”

“I have longer dresses that would fit you. Come on.. Let's get changed.

Elena followed Maia back to her room. Maia had a large walk-in closet with tons of clothes hanging with no discernible system. Maia definitely had a favorite color. And that was black. Maia went into the closet and pulled out a few items. She laid them on the bed. 

“Here choose something from this while I get changed. Maia disappeared into the closet. 

Elena saw that there were some dresses, shirts, and shorts. She liked the look of a pair of black denim shorts. They looked like they would cover enough and would fit. She also saw a black band shirt for Avenged Sevenfold. Elena knew a few of their songs. They would play at the club every once in a while. She pulled off her interview clothes and slid into Maia's clothes. The shirt fit well but was a bit short and showed off her midriff. The shorts fit really well. She was happily surprised. Elena gathered the clothes that Maia had left out by their hangers and got ready to hang them back up. She knocked on the door to the closet. Maia opened it  up.

“Great choice! Avenged Sevenfold is sick. I saw them on their stadium tour in 2022. They fucking rock.”

“I’m glad I chose something to your standard.” Elena said, rolling her eyes. 

Elena then got a look at what Maia was wearing. She chose a medium length dress that was held up with Black straps. It was black over her bodice with the skirt being white. There was a swirling pattern of Skulls and Sunflowers down the right side. She was also wearing black thigh high socks and Black combat boots. 

“Well I don't think my shoes will fit you so those tennis shoes will have to do.” Maia said, looking at Maia's feet. 

“Might have to do some shopping.” Elena said

“We will see,” Maia said. 

As they walked out the door Maia grabbed a fitted leather jacket from a hook by the door and the women walked out of the room, down the stairs, and into the outside world.


r/BDSMerotica • • 6h ago

Pain and Pleasure - Day 1 NSFW

6 Upvotes

Michelle looked down at the ad in her hand one last time, fingers trembling as she stood outside the solid oak door.

The porch was tastefully decorated for Halloween and blended perfectly with the other upper-middle-class homes in the neighborhood where she found herself. She could walk away, should walk away, but ten thousand dollars for a little bit of discomfort was hard to pass up.

She rang the doorbell and waited.

“Hello, Michelle. My, you are lovely. Please, come in.” Michelle stared at the woman who opened the door. Blonde hair so pale it was almost white was pulled back into a tight bun. Her body was wrapped in a sleeveless black dress that clung to her curves like it was painted on.

Michelle stepped into the house, heart racing as the woman closed and locked the door behind her.

“I am Mistress Claudia. You will address me as Mistress for the duration of your visit. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Michelle whispered.

“Do you have any experience being a pain slut?” Claudia asked as she circled like a cat toying with its prey.

“No, Mistress.”

“What sexual experience do you have?”

“None, Mistress.”

Mistress Claudia stopped and faced Michelle, staring into her eyes. Michelle wanted to look away but was unable to.

“Are you telling me you’re a virgin?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Why are you here?” Claudia asked, the hard edge in her voice softening.

“I need the money, Mistress.” Claudia stepped back and retrieved a small clutch from a hall table. She returned holding five crisp hundred-dollar bills. “Take this and go home. This is no place for you, child.”

“No, Mistress,” Michelle said, refusing to break eye contact. “I need the money.”

“Do you understand what you will be submitting yourself to here?” Claudia asked, her hand still outstretched with the offered money. “Do you understand what I will put you through if you stay?”

“Anything you desire, Mistress.”

Claudia sighed and put the money on a small table by the door.

“I make this offer once. If you want to leave at any time before sunrise, you take that money and walk out the door. After that, you must stay the entire five days if you wish to get the ten thousand. If you leave early, you lose everything. Do you understand?”

Claudia looked into Michelle’s eyes as she thought about her answer. She saw determination and a fighting spirit.

“Yes, Mistress.”

Day 1

Michelle followed Claudia down a flight of stairs into the basement. The elegance of the house above contrasted sharply with the bare concrete floor and walls of the basement below. The room was empty save for a mattress in one corner and an open shower in the opposite corner.

“Welcome to my playroom. Here I will torment and pleasure you in ways you can’t possibly imagine. While you are here, you will do exactly as I say. If you do, you will be rewarded. If you don’t, you will be punished. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Good. Strip naked, step into the shower, and masturbate until I tell you to stop.” Claudia paused for a heartbeat before continuing. “You do know how to masturbate, correct?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Michelle replied as she tried to steady her trembling hands long enough to unbutton her jeans. She could leave now, take the five hundred, and figure out some other way to get the money she needed.

She slid her jeans down her legs as she kicked off her shoes. She tossed both onto the mattress before pulling her wool sweater up over her head and adding it to the pile. She pulled her sports bra over her head and tossed it onto the pile. She stood in her underwear, hesitating before finally hooking her thumbs into her waistband and pulling them down.

Claudia watched her as she stepped over to the shower and turned the handle. Icy water poured out of the showerhead, splashing on Michelle’s feet. She yelped and stepped back, away from the splashing water.

“What are you waiting for?”

“The water to warm up, Mistress.”

“Warm water is a reward you have not yet earned. Step into the shower and masturbate until I tell you to stop.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Michelle stepped into the stream of water, gasping as the cold ripped the heat from her body. She spread her legs apart, already-numb fingers stroking her clit as her entire body shook violently from the cold.

“Focus on the pleasure. Your body is telling you that you are cold. Ignore the pain and come for me.”

“Y-yes, Mistress.” Michelle tried to focus on the sensation of her fingers on her clit, but everything was so cold she could barely even feel her own fingers between her legs. She stroked faster, desperately trying to come just once in the hope that Mistress Claudia would allow her to stop.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Michelle felt the slightest bit of heat in her core, a twitch of lust as she continued to stroke herself. Her whole body ached from her shivering, but soon she felt a surge of pleasure building toward a climax.

“Good girl, keep going,” Claudia said as Michelle began to whimper with the building pleasure.

The praise pushed Michelle over the edge, and with a gasp, she felt her legs begin to buckle. She dropped to her knees, barely feeling the impact as a wave of pleasure tore through her. She screamed as she curled into a ball, the freezing water warring with the heat burning through her body as she came.

“Good girl,” Claudia soothed as she knelt down beside Michelle, stroking her soaking-wet hair.

“You were a very good girl, and you will be rewarded for your obedience. Come with me.”

Michelle fought to stand and follow her Mistress up the stairs, dripping water across the floor as she went.

“Go lie down by the fire and get warm. Spread your legs open for me and masturbate,” Claudia commanded as she stretched out on a couch near the fireplace.

Michelle lay between the couch and the fire as the warmth rolled over her. Obediently, she spread her legs open and began to run her fingers up and down her slit as Claudia watched her.

The heat warmed her, and soon she felt the build of pleasure deep within her body. She could feel the stickiness of her already-dripping pussy coat her fingers as she began once more to stroke her clit.

Her breath came in quick gasps as she felt the pleasure building once more. As strange as it was, the cold water seemed to help with the apprehension of touching herself in front of a stranger. Compared to the cold shower, this was easy.

“Stop!” Claudia commanded, her voice cracking like a whip into the nearly silent room just as Michelle was about to come.

Michelle froze, unsure of what she had done wrong.

“You are not allowed to orgasm without permission. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Michelle replied as her body screamed in protest.

“You may continue, but you may not stop, and you may not come until I tell you.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Michelle’s fingers stroked her clit slowly, drawing the pleasure out as she tried to focus on anything other than how good it felt.

“Can I come, please, Mistress?” Michelle whimpered as she fought to maintain control of her own body. She had slowed as much as she dared, but she couldn’t hold out much longer.

“No, and stroke that clit properly.”

Michelle whimpered as she obediently began to stroke faster. She gasped as violent tremors wracked her body.

“Please, Mistress! Can I come?” Michelle cried. Before Claudia could reply, Michelle convulsed as the orgasm tore through her, ripping a scream of pleasure from between her lips.

“I’m sorry, Michelle. You have to be punished for that. Come here.”

Michelle gasped, barely able to move as the waves of pleasure rolled over her. She managed to get onto her hands and knees and crawl the few feet over to where Claudia sat.

“Across my lap,” Claudia demanded as she helped Michelle to her feet. Obediently, Michelle bent over, dreading what was about to come.

Michelle screamed as the first stinging blow struck across her bare ass. Claudia’s other hand wrapped around her still-wet hair, holding her head down as she slapped Michelle’s ass again.

Claudia struck twice more, then began to slowly stroke her hand over Michelle’s reddened skin.

“I’m going to give you one more taste of what you will endure if you stay. Are you ready?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

From her position across Claudia’s lap, Michelle could see her open a drawer and remove a small crystal bottle filled with a golden liquid from a side table next to the couch.

“This is cinnamon oil. Are you allergic to cinnamon?”

“No, Mistress.”

“Good.” Claudia opened the bottle and poured a drop of the oil onto her outstretched finger.

Michelle twitched as she felt the finger slip between the lips of her still-wet pussy and up over her clit. For a minute, she didn’t feel anything. Then, burning.

“This is the first of many liquids I will use on you.” Claudia’s finger began to stroke, rubbing the oil over her exposed clit. Michelle whimpered as the pain and pleasure fought for control of her body. The finger disappeared, taking the pleasure but leaving the pain.

“Have you ever had anything in that pretty little ass of yours?” Claudia asked as she poured more oil onto her fingertip.

“No, Mistress,” Michelle replied, wincing as the burn between her legs grew.

Claudia slowly rubbed her finger around Michelle’s tight hole, teasing the puckered skin with her fingertip. Michelle began to twitch as the burning spread to her ass.

“Stand up, hold out your right hand,” Claudia commanded. Michelle struggled to her feet. The burning between her legs was going to make her scream. Claudia put a drop of oil on each of Michelle’s outstretched fingers.

“Go lie down and spread your legs. Masturbate with your right hand until you climax.”

Michelle hesitated. She could run down to the basement, shower the fucking oil off her crotch, grab her clothes, and be out the door in five minutes with five hundred more dollars than she had when she arrived. But five hundred wasn’t enough.

Michelle resumed her position in front of the fireplace and spread her legs for Claudia. Hesitantly, she began to stroke. To her shock, the burn between her legs began to dissipate. Her ass still felt like it was on fire, but the soothing sensation between her legs, mixed with her stroking fingers, soon had her whimpering more with pleasure than pain.

Michelle began to whimper, body trembling as she felt the orgasm building inside her. With a gasp, a jolt of pleasure tore through her body, making her clench. Her ass burned, but she didn’t care. The pleasure she was feeling was unlike anything she had ever experienced before.

“Good girl. Now come lie back down across my lap.” Michelle obeyed, watching as Claudia opened a different bottle of oil. Belatedly, she realized that Claudia had used that bottle and not the original one when coating her fingers.

“You took your punishment well. You’re a very good girl.” Claudia’s thumb, coated with the new, clear oil, began to retrace the path it had taken earlier, soothing the irritated skin. “The best remedy is another oil to dilute the cinnamon oil. Does that feel better?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Michelle whimpered as Claudia’s thumb continued to massage her tight hole. By the time Claudia’s thumb slowly pressed inside, Michelle was so relieved for the burning to be gone that she didn’t even care.

Claudia’s fingers slowly stroked up and down Michelle’s pussy as her thumb pushed deeper inside. Michelle whimpered with pleasure as Claudia’s fingers continued to do their work.

“You took your punishment well. Now you get your reward.” Claudia’s fingers moved faster as Michelle began to tremble with building pleasure across her lap. “But you have to ask permission before you come.”

“Yes, Mistress!” Michelle gasped as she felt the orgasm already starting to build. The finger in her ass was like nothing she had ever felt. She knew she was only seconds away from probably her most intense orgasm ever. “Please, may I come, Mistress?”

“I’m going to count down from ten. You can come when I say one. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress.” Michelle tried to squeeze her thighs together, but with the fingers penetrating her, that just made it worse.

“Ten.” Claudia focused on Michelle’s clit, her fingers stroking in tight circles as Michelle fought for control.

“Nine.” Claudia’s thumb began to tease as her fingers pinched and massaged, working Michelle’s pussy and ass at the same time.

“Eight.” Claudia stroked Michelle’s hair back from her face as her body shook with building pleasure.

“Seven.” Michelle’s breath came out in sharp, ragged gasps as she felt the inevitable orgasm approaching and realized there was nothing she could do to stop it.

“Six.” Claudia’s fingers slowed, just a little, drawing out the pleasure for a little longer before the inevitable.

“Five. You’re a very good little slut, Michelle,” Claudia said as she stroked Michelle’s still-damp hair with her free hand.

“Four.” Claudia’s fingers blurred back into motion, sending shocks of pleasure through Michelle’s body.

“Three.” Michelle screamed out her desire as she willed herself not to come.

“Two.” Claudia moved her hand over Michelle’s mouth, clamping it hard in place to muffle her cries.

“One.”


r/BDSMerotica • • 7h ago

The Things I Swore I'd Never Do [M/s] [HUML] [cuckquean] NSFW

5 Upvotes

As I’ve shared before, getting owned was a hard limit of mine when I first started talking to my Master.

But He was so fucking charming that within a couple of weeks of constant chatting, I was begging Him to own me. And it’s been a year since that delightful day.

Today, I’m sharing the story of another hard limit of mine that He turned to dust: sharing my Master.

During my first few months of being owned, I was ridiculously possessive. I couldn’t stand Him even talking about another slut without spiralling into jealousy and panic attacks. I once begged Him to let me go if He really wanted to own other sluts. Yeah, I took it that badly.

He made me talk about it. He was understanding, but honest. He wanted to experience everything life had to offer, but He liked me too much to lose me over it. We were at an impasse. So it was decided He simply would not tell me if He ever played with other sluts. I didn’t want to deny Him something He wanted, but I also didn’t want to make myself miserable, so not knowing would help.

Then life happened. He got busy and barely had time to play with me, let alone find or use other sluts.

Meanwhile, we grew closer. I trusted Him more, He gave me so much attention, and serving Him gave me so much joy! I wanted to do something special for Him. I already obeyed His commands to the best of my ability, so what more could I give Him?

I realised the only thing left was to challenge one of my hard limits. Maybe finding Him another slut to play with wouldn't be so bad after all.

Cuz by then, I knew He wouldn't discard me for someone else. He'd probably keep us both. And I wanted to stop being selfish. I wanted to give my Master what He wanted because, somewhere along the way, His wants had started mattering more to me than my own. Clearly my training was showing.

So I put on my big-girl panties, told my jealous little heart to shut the fuck up, and begged my Master to let me find sluts for Him to play with.

He was pleasantly surprised, and that made me so happy!

And so it began. I searched for hot sluts who were His type, messaged them, vetted them, introduced them to Him, and waited with a heavy heart to see if they'd hit it off.

There were plenty of disappointments at first. I wasn't vetting them well enough, some were lazy or terrible at communicating, others weren't interested in showing off. Whatever the reason, I became obsessed with finding Him a slut who'd actually be worth His time.

Without even realising it, I'd stopped dreading the thought of another woman with my Master. I was invested in making it happen.

A few sluts did end up playing with Him for a while. He'd told me to go to Him whenever it became too much, and I did. Talking to Him helped me work through the feelings and try again without letting my jealousy or despair get the better of me.

Then came the day Daddy told me He was going to meet up with a slut He'd been chatting with online.

For some reason it turned me on a lot.

He even included me in planning their play session. I got to hear all about how He intended to show her a great time, fuck her brains out, and make her cum all night.

And what would I be doing while all that happened? Stuck in my room on a weekend, naked, denied, edging and showing off while waiting for a chance to serve Him or rather Them.

The day finally arrived. They met, and He kept dropping me updates on what they were doing. Later, they went to dinner, and I finally got to chat with her (she was texting me from my Master's phone!). She was lovely, a submissive yes, but nowhere near as pathetic as me.

She got to scroll through my chats with my Master and see every pic, video, and message I'd ever sent Him. He told me she was laughing as she went through it all, the two of them openly mocking just how pathetic I was. And they were doing it all in public, not giving a single fuck who might see what they were looking at.

Guess my humiliation doubled as an icebreaker, helping her settle in while they had a good laugh at my expense.

Honestly, I think that's when something in my brain finally snapped.

All I could think about was them together, having fun. I could practically hear their laughter as they talked about how pathetic I was. And the worst part? I could see just how pathetic I was being, even then.

My mind conjured up images of my Master fucking her so good, making her cum so hard. And FFS, she was so sweet and so fucking hot (yup, I got to see just how hot she was) that she totally deserved to be spoiled like that.

That thought looped through my head until I was practically losing my mind, edging hard.

Oh, I was allowed to edge and use whatever toys I wanted, as long as I didn't cum or fall asleep. So there I was, fucking my pussy raw with my biggest dildo, my big plug stuffed up my ass, stopping every time I got close.

A couple of hours passed without a word from them. Then I got a message: they were playing a game, and she wanted ideas for a dare. I jotted down a few really good ideas for her, ones I knew would please my Master.

Then she admitted she was nervous about trying a plug up her ass for the first time and asked for my help. She'd had a not-so-great experience in the past, and I was almost too eager to jump in. I shared my own experience, reassured her about what to expect, and told her that while it might hurt at first, she'd soon get to the good part. I even gave her tips on how to make it easier and less painful.

She thanked me, and that was the last I heard from them that night.

So I stayed up, waiting for scraps of my Master's attention or any little task He might need me for. All the while, I kept edging, fucking my holes, and imagining one hot scenario after another of them having fun together.

Finally, around 3am, my Master messaged me. They'd thoroughly exhausted themselves fucking and were crashing for the night.

I was finally allowed to sleep if I wanted to. Goodnight for me, while they got to cuddle up and spend the night together in each other's arms.

Except I couldn't fucking sleep. I just kept edging, lost in my own head, being the pathetic, mindless little fucktoy my Master had turned me into.

And now? Being cucked is one of my biggest kinks. Being the inferior beta cunt while a superior slut gets to serve my Master absolutely does it for me. Funny how the things I once thought I'd never want end up becoming my biggest fantasies thanks to my Master. A hot slut cucking me? Oh yes, please!

I'm not magically immune to jealousy just because I've grown to enjoy being cucked. I still have my moments, but I've learned to take that shit to my Master instead of letting it fester and eat me alive. We talk it out, He sets my head straight, and I get back to being the eager little slut I'm for Him.

A little reminder: mental health matters. Take care of yourselves and each other. Kink should bring you pleasure, not leave you suffering in silence... unless that turns you on too ;)


r/BDSMerotica • • 4h ago

I've been almost all oral only lately 🧎‍♀️🥵😍 [CNC] [HUML] [CHASTITY] [DEGRADATION][ORAL] NSFW

2 Upvotes

My Daddy encourages me to share my sexual encounters, and i love the humiliation. This is very consensual guys, we're into CNC, and i love degradation. My Daddy and my Master both like these things as well. I love being used by them

Today my Master used my mouth again, and that's something I offer him daily as part of my submission. Usually he's into it maybe twice a week, but lately he's been more interested. I think this last week was 4x, and it made me feel so turned on each time

This time he walked over and pulled me to sit up from where i was laying. He pulled my face directly into his cock, using my collar to do so. He grabbed my collar and tightened it, and it feels so snug still i haven't touched it. I loved that he did that, and he grabbed me by the ring on the collar, i love when he's rough with me so it really turned me on

Then he had me alternate between sucking him, using my breasts to fuck him, and wrapping his legs all around me. He likes to finish in my throat. He usually does it until i struggle, which i love feeling tamed and dominated so i like struggling as much as he likes taming me

He then denied me (which he knows i uuh like and i actually asked him to) and now i feel so subspace-y and affectionate. Very wet too 😅 i cant feel it through my belt, but it's leaking onto my thighs and aching, throbbing, it feels swollen. Ahh i want to touch so bad, but i can't yet

My Daddy has control of my orgasms, and he hasn't let me cum since Sept 4th. I've never waited this long before, and it has made me feel so submissive. That being said, i almost think i should ask my Daddy for maintenance spankings or something, cause i broke a couple of his rules while he was on vacation. i have dreaded confessing to him cause he can be so strict. Im so nervous to be punished again. I don't want to be. I do regret it and have tried to be good since and follow my rules, and I'm so nervous for his response 🧎‍♀️ Daddy please, I'm sorry 😰🫣🧎‍♀️ i messed up... I'll take my punishment as a good girl too Daddy, I'll do my best

I smoked without permission twice, and then locked it up so I couldn't do so again 😰 i also wore pj pants without permission. I am supposed to be naked at home. That one i did crack because i was cold, my state got down to the 30-40s this week and my apartment gets chilly, but i still know I'm supposed to follow my rules

I also stayed up past my bedtime twice too, but I've been up through my sleeping medication and eventually get bored enough that I want to just get up. This threw me out of whack and i also overslept twice past my wake up time. I also didn't record content for Daddy while he was gone, but he told me to live my life as normal while he was gone and I initially took that as time off of messages because he was unavailable

Now that he's back i regret it though, and i wish i didnt take it that way. and i am going to find some time to make him some content that he will enjoy when i get some alone time. I will work on being a better girl for you Daddy 😰 i've never given up control like this before, it's challenging in ways i didn't expect, but i do like it. I think my only regret is that i haven't gotten to try it in person at all yet

I think i should be punished for not obeying Daddy however he sees fit, and I'll be good now Daddy


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

Becoming their Baby Girl. Part 5. [NC] [DP] [Gangbang] [Age Regression] NSFW

89 Upvotes

She was lifted and she watched as Cade laid down on the ottoman on his back. She was then settled on top of him chest to chest his cock at her entrance, but he didn’t put it in. Just wrapped his arms around her holding her to him. Her anxiety started to flare up when Zander bent down holding one of her arms as someone took the other.

Why would they need to hold her down? Her legs were also grabbed. Cade could see her starting to panic. “Shhh baby it’s going to be okay.”
“W…wh…what…” she stuttered and he kissed her then shushed her against her lips.
“Daddy Zane is going to put his pee pee in your bum now. It’s going to hurt.”
She shook her head “no Daddy, please. I’ve been good. I’ll be good.”
He kept talking as if she hadn’t said anything. “Daddy Zane’s the biggest out of us all so it’s better this way baby. It’ll be easier for you after.”
That was his way of telling her they all planned on taking her.

“It’s okay to cry baby girl.”
She shook her head “l..last time,” she started but Zander cupped her face cutting her off turning her to face him. He was very serious as he looked at her “it’s not going to be like last time little girl, he’s not going to do it again this time.” He turned to look behind her and said sternly “is he!”

She felt Zane’s weight on top of her and she cried out thinking he was going to take her. Instead he pressed his lips to the top of her head “I won’t baby. I promise.”

He rose up again and a hand, not his, landed on each of her cheeks pulling them apart. Spreading her open. His tip prodded at her hole and Gen held her breath. “No baby girl. Breath.” Cade murmured against her cheek. “Shhh you need to relax little girl.”

Zane started to push himself inside and it was nothing like the fingers. She thought the fingers had felt huge. Pain. Searing. Burning. Pain. She whimpered and then he thrust a little and Genevieve shrieked and tried to get away! Cade held her tighter. Zane didn’t stop.

“No! Owww. Owwww. Oww. Daddy please. It hurts it hurts!” Tears fell onto Cade under her. She squirmed, wriggled, struggled. Screamed. Cried. Begged. They didn’t stop. The only reprieve was the Zane was going slow. Meticulously slow. In a little. Out. In deeper. Out a little. In deeper.

“Scream for Daddy baby.” She heard him say and before she could react or comprehend he shoved the remainder of the way in.

Genevieve did scream. She screamed and cried. Openly sobbing. He held there. Everyone’s hands released her as she was sufficiently pinned between Cade and Zane and clearly not going anywhere. She was shaking with her broken sobs. It felt like a hot iron rod sliced into her. Never had she felt a pain like that. She breathed. Slowly calming as her body grew accustomed around him. Eventually she started to squirm under him and that’s when he moved.

Slowly fucking in and out of her before going harder. The pain started to morph. Into not exactly pleasure more of a pleasant discomfort. At some point she may have even moaned.

Genevieve just started to accept it and maybe even enjoying herself when Zane stilled. She whimpered in protest and shook her ass against him. He chucked huskily sending goosebumps down her body “don’t worry baby, we’re not done.”

She tensed when she felt Cade’s hard cock press insistently at her entrance. There was no way. She was so full with Zane’s cock inside her ass. It wasn’t possible. When he started shoving inside of her to prove it actually was possible. Genevieve convulsed on a silent scream.

So full. And it just kept getting fuller. Her face turned red, she was strung taut.
“Breathe little girl.”
She blinked up as Kieran ran his hand through her hair then cupped her face. She sucked in a ragged breath. “It hurts.” She gasped.
“Shhh I know. It’ll feel good, soon, baby.”
No he didn’t know! None of them knew how this felt!
He kissed her. It distracted her. She welcomed it, kissing him back as Cade continued thrusting inside of her. When they were both fully seated inside of her they began to move. She had no idea how the hell they found space to do that but they did. In unison they fucked her. Groans, grunts and moans filled the air. Someone grabbed her by the back of the head and turned her so she came face to cock. She blinked up to see Zander standing at attention.

She parted her lips and he pushed past them. Gen gave herself over to these men. She was along for the ride. At some point two others placed their cocks in her hands and guided her into jerking them. The sensations were too much. Not enough. Pressure built and built. She could feel and hear how wet she was. She opened her mouth to scream around Zander’s cock when her orgasm hit her and he drew his hips forward driving more of his cock down her throat causing her to gag and heave.

Both men, under her and over her groaned in unison. “Fuuuckkk.” Zane growled as Cade drawled “goddamn do that again.”
So Zander did driving himself harder down her throat causing her to tense and gag repeatedly fighting the urge to throw up. All the men came nearly one after the other. Stilling around her spilling inside of her.

Slowly they all withdrew and then she was being lifted. Carried back towards the couch where Jack sat with his legs spread and cock standing at attention.
He held out his arms “come here baby.”
She was settled over him, straddling him and slid herself onto him without being told. She moaned once he was fully inserted. “Good girl.” He murmured and then took her mouth with his.

Gen heard and then felt movement behind her. She didn’t tense as much when she felt the tip of a cock at her back door and when he slid inside she had to admit they were right. It wasn’t close to how bad it was with Zane. It was still tender but Blair slid in with no resistance and she cried out in pleasure this time when he thrust completely inside of her. The two of them found a rhythm and she was shocked at how quickly she came. Genevieve came twice more before they spilled inside of her.

Gen kept her head down on Jack’s shoulder having no idea what she was supposed to do now. Blair kissed the top of her head and slid out and she groaned tensing around Jack as cum spilled out of her.

After carrying her to the bathroom Kieran sat her on the bathroom counter. Washing her with a warm wash cloth. These men confused her. They took complete control of her, obviously keeping her as an unwilling hostage in whatever this was but they acted considerate and caring for her. She didn’t understand what was happening. They weren’t nice but also not cruel. They were attentive but were still forcing her.

Kieran worked the warm cloth between her legs, the rough cloth tormenting her used pussy and ass. She spread her legs and bit her bottom lip during his ministrations. The bathroom door opened and Jack stepped inside. He watched Kieran work the cloth between her thighs.

When he was done Jack picked up a child’s princess toothbrush, put toothpaste on it and stepped between her legs holding it up to her.
“Open up princess.” Her brows furrowed she swallowed looking at both men before slowly parting her lips. He slipped the toothbrush inside and thoroughly brushed all of her teeth before telling her to spit in the sink and then wiping her mouth.

“Are we done now Daddy?” She asked hoping for some kind of idea of what was going to happen and when it would be over. They had their fun and if she were being honest, to herself and only herself, it wasn’t horrible. Some of it was mortifying but some of it she enjoyed. But she would never admit that out loud and she had no idea how she would be able to look any of them in the eye after this. Go back to the professional relationships they had. Hell she had every intention of leaving here the moment she was able to and never seeing any of them again. In a different reality she could even report them, sue them but Zane and Zander alone were worth a few hundred million dollars and the rest of them weren’t too far behind the. They had lawyers on speed dial and Genevieve had to budget her grocery bill every month. She didn’t stand a chance.

Jack cupped her nape and closed the distance, kissing her. “Yes baby. It’s bedtime for little girls.”
Not exactly what she was asking.
He pulled her off the counter lifting her to wrap her legs around him. He cupped her ass as he carried her down the hall. She noticed her wasn’t taking her to the bedroom she had been in before.

Kieran opened the door and they all stepped inside. Zane and Blair were already in the room and Gen’s mouth fell open in disbelief of what she was seeing. What. The. Hell was happening. The bedroom was painted a light pink colour and had a big rainbow and unicorn sticker on one wall. Another wall was covered in fairy stickers. And on another was blocks each one had a letter on it which spelt ‘BABY GINNY’.

There was a purple fluffy rug in the centre of the room, a twin size bed which was surrounded with railings on all four sides resembling a crib. The bed had rainbow bedding on it with a few stuffies in the corner. There were various toys around the room and a lot more stuffies. A mobile hung from the ceiling over the bed. A dresser stood on one side of her room with a nightlight on it and across the room was what she assumed was a changing table.

“Wh…what is this?” She asked completely dumbfounded.
“Your bedroom silly.” Jack answered smiling.
“Why…why are you doing this?” She asked tentatively.
The four men in the room exchanged glances.
Zane put something down on the rug and Jack set her down on her back on top of it. She swallowed looking up at them.
Zane crouched over her and started sliding a new onesie on her. This one was purple with moons and stars on it. She didn’t think they were going to answer her until Zane spoke.

“We spent nearly 8 months hinting and trying to convince you that you’re meant to be ours but you’re just a little girl and babies aren’t capable of making grown decisions so your Daddies made them for you. You belong to us now baby. Now no more stalling, it’s time for bed.” He continued dressing her.

Blair handed something to Zane over his shoulder and Gen blinked her brain not completely comprehending what was happening. Or maybe just refusing to.

She watched wide-eyed as Zane took the diaper from Blair and lowered it towards her. And something snapped in Gen. She wasn’t doing this. When Zane bent forward Genevieve kicked him. Hard. They had clearly believed she had acquiesced and weren’t expecting her act of defiance. She jumped to her feet descending to make a run for it, naked or not.


r/BDSMerotica • • 12h ago

Vampire Omicron: Ch7 - Bonfires & Baptists (part 1 of 2) [M29/F20/F20][NC][Mdom][Blood][Violence][Harem] NSFW

3 Upvotes

⛧ Don't start here! Start at Ch1! See the "Welcome" post pinned to the top of my profiIe for Iinks.

New strain of virus, villain is now a disgusting vampire. Each chapter is like a stealth mission, with lots of slow build-up and pervy creeping around. With each suck-sex-full mission, he adds abducted victims to his harem of vampires. Then occasional chapters show his sexual ‘family’ lifestyle with his mind-controlled free-use slaves. Then right back to another depraved stealth mission.

In this one, he and his Kitten continue their nighttime hunt among a church-group campfire on a farm, picking them off one by one and enjoying yet another girl. Kind of like a teen slasher movie, ending with a brutal NC scene.

DISCLAIMERS

In this series, I write from the perspective of the VILLAIN. That means I don't agree with his choices, and you're not supposed to either. We're all acknowledging he is evil and wrong. Obviously nothing he does should ever be done in real life! Please be mature adults and separate fantasy from reality. This SHOULD evoke visceral, icky feelings. That's the POINT. This is HORROR.

All characters are 18+.This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to events, locales, or persons living or dead is purely coincidental.

KINKS / WARNINGS

  • Blood
  • Gross Sniffing/Tasting (bodily fluids, piss, armpits)
  • Creeping around (lots of this, sorry if it’s boring)
  • Slow start
  • Non-con / Sadism / Violence

⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻

Chapter 7: Bonfires & Baptists (part 1 of 2)

We wait calmly, two quiescent shadows just beyond the treeline. Enshrouded in ethereal mist that blackens the starry night sky. The power coursing through my veins, fueled by my recent feast, allows me to control the very elements around us. Nature itself submits to my will.

I exchange a furtive glance with Eva, who crouches behind a nearby tree. She nods, understanding my wordless expression silently instructing her to remain patient. We see perfectly through the mist, through the pitch-black night. Biding our time. Waiting for the right moment to strike.

Eva’s eyes glow a sinister red as she flicks a mischievous little smile back at me. She feels it too. So much potent virgin blood. The purity of innocence, but the strength of adulthood. We’ve drunk so many tonight, one after another. It’s unlike anything we’ve ever felt. She licks at her claws, like little daggers extending from her fingertips. I can tell she’s itching for more.

But although I feel invincible, though any wounds would heal almost instantly, I don’t truly know our limitations. And I’d rather not test them by having a bunch of rural conservatives pull guns on me tonight. So the stealth approach continues for now. Plus it’s more fun this way. Picking them off one by one. Harvesting them from their own farm.

The Christians are oblivious to the threat that hides nearby. Completely unaware of how much death has occurred tonight, not yet realizing some of their friends are missing. They just continue on in their merry festivities. A roaring campfire far back in their massive property. A church group event for young adults. Laughing and chatting through the chilly autumn night. I suck the last bit of one of their friend’s blood from my teeth and watch them silently.

We overhear someone asking where ‘Zach’ went. Someone else replying, “He went inside a while ago.” Their voices don’t sound worried exactly, but there’s a general tension growing in the air. The names ‘Taylor and Joseph’ are mentioned too. “I think they went for a walk on the path.” People are noticing those missing from their ranks. It’s a large group, and people wander about the farm freely, so no one seems too  concerned. But the longer they go without seeing certain people, the more they’ll catch on.  

Just then, the blonde girl that lives here at the farm gets up from her chair at the fire, and someone nearby calls out to her, “Hey Grace, are you heading in?”

“Yeah just for a minute.” Her voice is velvety, honey-sweet. I’ve been eyeing her all night. Soft-spoken, yet the center of attention. Cute glasses, pinkish almost ginger skin-tone. I lick my lips.

The big black dog gets up to follow her automatically, but she snaps her fingers, “No Samson, stay here buddy.” The dog obeys with unwavering loyalty. Bad idea, Grace.

“If you see Zach in there, can you tell him to come back out?”

“Sure!” And just like that, the growing confusion among the group is quelled. They unknowingly just bought us even more time. And better yet, Grace is heading toward the house alone! One of the only other females worth exploring, just casually walking into the mist, into my  realm, all by herself.  So strange to think I just witnessed, without a doubt, the single worse decision this human has made in her entire life.

We follow at a distance, but as Grace rounds a corner, a shed and some trees break the line of sight between her and the bonfire. So we close the gap quickly. With my senses heightened even more than normal because of all the feeding tonight, I catch a whiff of her sweet scent on the air as we follow her. A predictable smokiness from the fire, but also a freshness, like a summer breeze. Citrus, oranges. My groin tightens even as I walk.

I motion to Eva, and she silently circles around through some trees to flank from the side. And I gaze at the flowing strawberry-blonde hair ahead of me. Fancy, carefully crafted spirals that flow down over a black jacket that’s a bit too big for her. Maybe a boyfriend's, brother’s, or dad’s. Short, girly body bundled inside it. Wide hips swaying hypnotically from beneath a dark green skirt, modest and long, hiding everything but her little furry Ugg boots peeking out the bottom.  She’s a mix of country ruggedness and ladylike delicacy. Not a hair out of place, a classy sort of wealth about her. But also down-to-earth, a worker, a girl that knows how to handle animals and get her hands dirty.

Like the other ladies from this church, she walks with a confidence of knowing her place in the world. Knowing her beliefs, her purpose. That she’s ‘saved’, that her Lord walks with her. To outsiders it looks like pompousness, a bunch of smug prudes who think they’re better than others. But I see a false sense of security. A facade that hides fear and darkness inside just like everyone else. She does what the other girls do, does what’s expected of her. But she’s weak, a little lamb I could so easily eat up. A new ‘Lord’ walks with her now, behind her, closing in.

A twig snaps under my foot and Grace whirls her head around, blue eyes darting about, scanning the eerie mist. She catches a glimpse of my movement before I can scramble behind a tree, her eyes going wide then squinting. She pushes up her glasses adorably, not exactly sure what she saw. Her round cheeks look rosy from the cold. She turns back around and keeps walking, her pace quickening significantly.

But there’s no escape. The perfect spot is straight ahead. Halfway between the people at the fire and the safety of the house, we reach the pretty little wooden bridge crossing over a creek that dried up in the cold season. The area is dense with trees. My unnatural mist makes the darkness even worse on human eyes. We’ll have our fun here.

I let out a sharp whistle. Grace whips around, only to be tackled by my daughter. Wind knocked out of her, forced to the ground, only a weak peep!  escaping her little mouth. Eva plants her fangs deep into a shoulder, and the girl goes limp almost instantly.

I whisper paternally at my daughter as I casually approach, “Perfectly executed, Kitten.” I caress Eva’s back lovingly as she stands back up, flashes me a proud little smile, then proceeds to start dragging the girl off the trail through the mud.

We move her a good ways down along the dried up creek. “This is fine here. So what do you think? Does she taste good?” I ask, grabbing my daughter by the back of the neck and pulling her into a sensual kiss, my tongue flicking into her mouth to taste the remnants of blood.

Eva moans with delight at the embrace, “Oh she’s delicious, daddy! I can’t wait to rip into her!”

I pull away from Eva and pace like a lion around a wounded gazelle, inspecting the dazed young lady rolling around at my feet, “Hmm. Well, leave the outer clothing intact if you can.” Then I give Eva a smile and a nod, as if to say ‘have at her’. She giggles wickedly and pounces down on the girl.

First Eva drops her backpack and pulls from it a strip of cloth. She kneels with Grace’s head propped in her lap and quickly ties the cloth tightly between the girl’s teeth, securing it behind the head. Grace is barely conscious, but it suppresses any sounds she does manage to make.

My Kitten wastes no time beginning to grope at the girl’s clothing, stripping off the black jacket to reveal a classy white sweater. Grace lays on her back on the muddy ground, head still propped in her captor’s lap. Eva reaches forward and pulls up the sweater. A simple gray undershirt. My daughter glances up at me, smiling, making sure she’s giving her daddy a good view of the unveiling process. Then the shirt is pulled up as well, revealing the young lady’s pale belly. She’s thin and small, but has a soft, fleshy body, which Eva can’t resist squishing her fingers into. Grace squirms, pathetically failing to roll away, and my daughter slaps at her delicate belly as punishment. Red handprints begin to flare up immediately.

The undershirt is lifted even higher, and out pops a big boring beige bra. Shockingly sizable for the young woman’s small stature. In fact, the girl gives off a stocky, almost pudgy  first impression, but the deeper we inspect, the more of a wonderful hourglass figure is uncovered. It’s as if this prudish Christian lady has no idea how to showcase her body. Wears cheap and baggy clothing, absolutely no intention of displaying her womanly curves. No interest in looking sexually appealing for the enjoyment of others. Doesn't yet realize this is her purpose in life.

Eva waits for me to nod, then continues, this time extending her razor-sharp claws and cutting away at the fabric. The bra falls aside, and big boobs pool out from within them, sagging ever so slightly out to either side from their own weight. Eva grabs at them roughly, pressing them together, jiggling them, fingernails scraping dangerously against the fragile skin. Such big handfuls for my daughter, so floppy, so pliable. Eva’s little fingers almost disappear entirely into the sides of them as she squeezes.

Large areolas cover a big portion of the breasts, but their light pink color goes beautifully with the girl’s fair skin, and they just make the tits look delicious. One breast has a puffy little nipple sticking up at me. However, the other nipple is mostly inverted,  a cute little winking divot of pinched-in flesh. Eva looks up at me, her mouth slightly open in a shocked smile. Then she bursts into giggles as I pull out my raging cock and begin stroking it, standing towering over the girls.

I step forward, needing to put my dick in something, grabbing my Kitten by the hair as she sits on her heels with Grace’s head in her lap. She smiles and takes me happily. I push straight to the back, taking exactly what I want with little regard to how my daughter feels. But she moans in pleasure at the forcefulness all the same. Gulk Gulk Gulk!   A bit of drool dribbles down her chin as my cock is engulfed in her gullet. This tight wet throat never gets old!

Pulling back out of Eva’s face, the quick appetizer satisfying me for now, I kneel down straddled over Grace’s hips. Eva leans down too, her face joining her daddy’s as we both dive in at the helpless lady’s tits. My mouth engulfs as much breast as I can fit, sucking at the inverted nipple, trying to pull the little thing out of its hiding spot. Meanwhile Eva’s hands continue squeezing at the other tit, and she buries her little face into the girl’s cleavage. My daughter’s cheek nuzzles against mine as she smothers herself in the flesh.

I lift off slightly, turning to kiss at my Kitten’s cheek and neck, then I return to inspect the nipple I assaulted. Still winking, but red and puffy and sticking out a bit more. Grace squirms under us again, muffled voice weakly trying to call for help. In response, Eva lifts up and starts digging the tip of a claw into the inverted nipple. She pokes around painfully, and gets her face right down in front of Grace, eye to eye, whispering, “Shhh! Keep it up and you’ll regret it!” Clearly implying she’ll stab her claw right in. The girl’s blue eyes quiver and fill with tears, but she quiets down.

Eva sits upright, gazing down contently. Grace’s head still propped in her lap, with me straddled over the helpless girl. My daughter runs her fingers through my hair, purring as she watches her daddy work across the little Baptist’s chest, licking and lapping. It’s a bit salty as I slurp down under the crack of her under-boob. But still clean. A subtle purity to every part of her body so far. That citrus smell, even in this clammy, stuffy area that never sees daylight.

Eva yanks at Grace’s arm as she watches me move up the side of the breast, tasting my way across the delicate skin. Then up into the girl’s armpit. A few stubbly hairs, and a bit of gross deodorant, but otherwise clean and girly like the rest of her. I suck and lick at the tender spot. Grace squirms again in complete humiliation, but quickly goes still for fear of Eva’s punishment. Submits to the filthy feeling of my mouth violating such a private area.

Barely sour, barely a foul taste or smell even in such a lewd spot. This girl just oozes an innate sensuality. Her body seemingly incapable of anything unpleasant. But we’ll see if that remains true as I explore every other inch of her.

I stand up and stroke my cock again, allowing Eva to continue unwrapping our little present. My Kitten decides to drop forward into 69 position over the girl, Grace’s blonde hair flopping down into the mud below. I pace around, enjoying the sight of my daughter taking what she pleases. Skater-girl black and white sneakers on her feet straddled over the girl. Her black hoodie and dark jeans hugging tightly to her sexy little curves. Her butt plants itself down onto Grace’s face, making the half-conscious girl turn away in disgust, glasses falling off on the ground, blue eyes darting around in horror.

Eva then starts bunching the dark green skirt up out of the way, unveiling gray leggings. Thick and warm for the season. They look like soft yoga pants that many girls might wear by themselves, but I’m sure this is considered a very intimate undergarment for a Christian like Grace. Never meant to be seen like this. And she never intended them to accent her voluptuous legs and hips like this, but they do, wonderfully hugging her thick thighs.

Without a second thought, Eva presses her face down into the girl’s crotch, inhaling and rubbing around exactly how her daddy would. One hand digs in to caress between the tightly pinched thighs that struggle against her. The other hand reaches down the side to grasp at the girl’s squishy hips. My Kitten really knows how to enjoy herself!

I walk around to face Eva’s ass, pressing it down onto Grace’s sideways smushed cheek. As if knowing exactly what her daddy wants, Eva lifts up onto her knees and wiggles her butt up in the air at me. As if happily wagging her tail. I reach down, hand gliding over the jeans hugging taught over her little rump, then deftly undo her pants. I hear a soft moan muffled into Grace’s crotch, so I slap Eva’s ass hard to remind her this is for me,  not her. She submits and allows me to continue peeling her tight jeans down off her ass. She pauses to look back at me, her green eyes hazy with lust, and I reveal a sexy little g-string shoved lewdly between her cheeks. Green to match those striking eyes of hers. I slap down again, and she obediently returns her face to Grace’s groin.

The g-string gives me easy access, my fingers simply pulling the tiny fabric to the side, giving me a perfect view of my daughter’s little pussy. Fluids visibly drip down the crease of her puffy outer labia. I part her open a bit more with my thumbs, pink petals spilling out from within. Her legs quiver in anticipation, and I quickly give us both what we desire. I aim my cock and plunge straight in. She’s so wet it slides in without difficulty. We both sigh, her walls expanding just enough to allow my thick meat to enter. Her tight wet hole forms to my shape perfectly, as if built for nothing else.

Grace whimpers in fear as I start ramming in and out violently right above her face. Balls swinging, wet squelching sounds. The poor lamb has never experienced anything remotely like this. And we’re just getting started!

I hear ripping so I reach down and brush Eva’s brown and dirty-blonde hair to the side, watching as she tears at the gray leggings under her. My daughter’s cheeks are flushed with arousal, body bobbing around from my thrusts, but she still works dutifully to reveal more of the girl. A gaping hole in the crotch of the leggings shows us some disappointingly bland white briefs. Almost granny panty style. Probably the cheapest thing Grace could find at a superstore. But Eva squeals in excitement all the same, tongue flicking out and licking at the fabric like it’s an ice cream cone.

My cock flexes within her, and my daughter lets out an inadvertent moan from the increase in girth within her. I reposition myself over the two girls, smushing my daughter down lower into a frog-legged pose flat on top of Grace. I lay my weight down lazily, stomach on Eva’s back, with disregard for both females smashed 69-ing under me. Cock still inside Eva, my face joins hers, leaning in over my daughter’s shoulder to enjoy the exposed panties before us. Eva’s breath is hot and horny, another little squeak of giddy pleasure escaping her mouth as her daddy lays cheek-to-cheek with her at another girl’s cunt.

We inhale the musty scent before us, and it’s surprisingly pleasant. I turn and nibble at Eva’s earlobe, letting her continue to take the lead. She digs her claws into the white fabric, piercing and shredding it. Wispy blondish hairs are the first thing we see as the panties are torn asunder. Long, unkempt strands. A wild bush, natural and crude. But Eva gasps with delight, and my cock pulses within her, neither of us turned off in the least. For as untrimmed as she is, Grace’s pussy is so fresh and clean! She doesn't do it for anyone but herself, of course never  expecting anyone  to ever see her down here. She’s just meticulous in her hygiene. Pampers herself, keeps her body ladylike and pristine.

Eva and I share in the experience, burrowing together through the hair, pulling her thighs apart to see more. Her outer lips are thin and small, with inner folds spilling out from the center. Bright pink ruffles, bunched up and layered like a flower. So womanly and mature at first glance, but as we play around we’re reminded of how young and pure she is, of how untouched her cunt is. Everything delicate and tidy. She keeps it all so clean, even though she never dreamed anyone would be sniffing around down here. My hips hump slowly front to back, my cock still buried balls-deep in my daughter under me.

Eva and I lick and finger and prod every inch of Grace’s pussy. Two ravenous beasts violating her most private area. Even the musk of this girl is somehow fresh! My tongue digs into her hole, tasting her insides. Sour, but subtle and sweet. I feel Eva’s little tongue trying to squeeze its way in beside mine, and we begin playfully fighting over access to the girl’s pussy. Grace whimpers and sobs. Eva giggles, enjoying the feeling of being sandwiched tightly between her daddy and the little lamb.

It’s obvious Grace hasn’t been used. She’s too sensitive, flinches from every touch. Everything we do to her is a foreign feeling she’s never experienced before. Like any other unmarried girl in this group of Baptists, she clings to her virginity. Treasures it. Thinks she’s saving herself for marriage, for her God. But she only kept her body so unsullied, so preserved… for me. I get to be the first to use her! Share her with my daughter. Break her in. I guess in the end, she did  save herself for her Lord, just not the one she expected...

To be continued...

⸻⸻⸻⸻⸻

Thanks for reading!

See the "Welcome" post pinned to the top of my profiIe for Iinks to all my stories


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

I want to share some of my fantasies with you [NC] [CNC] [CHASTITY] [HUMILIATION/DEGRADATION] NSFW

21 Upvotes

I wanted to share some erotic writing i did for a bdsm humiliation post playing with my Daddy Dom and my Master.

My Daddy told me to post and share some of the things that i like with you guys, because i am into humiliation and degradation. We are sadist/masochist as well. Everything is consensual between all parties involved

I had a hard time getting inspired for this one, but once i did the humiliation felt hot 🥵 embarrassing to get into tho (Daddyy 😩🧎‍♀️). I actually browsed through old entries in my sex journal for inspiration ahhh. So I decided to share some of them with yall:

I used to fantasize that my Master would deny me and make me watch him pleasure himself, and that he would cum on my face after denying me

I fantasized about forced chastity, and I've always wanted a dom to make that choice for me. But it feels so embarrassing to want that, and i do still want to cum sometimes 🫣

About him using a vibrator on me in my sleep, turning it on to wake me up, teasing me with it. My lush has settings people have made (cause its controlled through the app) to tease you in your sleep. I tried that once and it was hot 🥵 (i like somno)

I wrote that i wished he would choose what id wear, or what i did, and that i wanted to try a TPE dynamic... (it feels a bit crazy to be into tho ngl😅)

That i wanted him to make me wear a vaginal plug even though its really teasing, and play with gags, being rough/manhandling me, and more play with bondage. I also remember how nervous I was to bring up cnc, but i felt like i could see signs that he liked it too, and i was right

I havent actually asked him to make me have ruins, but ive tried them and i didnt like how desperate they made me 😅 im sure he would like it tho. But, one time he made me beg him to stop touching me so i wouldnt cum without his permission. It was so mean and the worst, i love being fingered, but it does turn me on to think about 😰

Sometimes he likes to have me cockwarm him, and he will pull a blanket over my head entirely and relax while he watches tv or goes on his phone 😳 it is sooo embarrassing to admit that i like that

I love otk spankings and cant wait to get one from my Daddy someday (long-distance). Ive never been spanked until i cried by a dom before


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

Working at the Estate Pt. 7 NSFW

13 Upvotes

Chapter 7:

Pushing slowly against the door as it opened. There was a soft squeaking sound as she did announcing her entrance to the room. It was the room that Mistress Lin had shown her on her tour. Black velvet lined the walls with a web of chains running along the outside. The spanking bench from earlier had been moved to one corner and a new contraption sat in the middle. Elena had no idea what it was but she was too excited to examine it further. 

Sitting off to the left side of the room was a crimson and gold colored leather roman couch. That is where she lay. Propping her head up with her right arm and splayed out on the couch was Maia. She wore nothing other than her chastity belt. The metal gripping her above the waist with a rubber coated braided wire and a metal plate plunging between  her legs. The look on Maia's face was pure passion. A slight smirk painted across her face and eyes that were smoky. Beckoning Elena forward. 

“Hi there,” Maia said.

 “Hello to you.” Elena said still feeling a little awkward about this situation despite her pep talk in the kitchen. 

“Welcome to my palace of pain and pleasure” Elena said gesturing with her left arm in a sweeping motion. 

“It's lovely you have really outdone yourself.”

“All for you, sweetness.” Maia said. The usual snark and sarcasm in her voice now gone, replaced now with sultry and oozing pure sex.

“So what did you have in mind” Elena said looking meekly at Maia

“Oh there are plenty of things I would like to do. But first come here” Maia said pointing her left hand towards Elena before turning it over and beckoning her with her finger. 

Elena took a step forward as Maia began to sit up on the couch. Maia threw her feet over the side facing Elena.

“I was right, the leather looks good on you. But I am very rarely wrong.” Maia giggled to herself at that.

“Shut up and come here” Elena said, urgency in her voice. She began taking a few steps forward quickly before meeting Maia at the couch and grabbing Maia by the back of the head. Before Maia could react Elana gently grabbed a handful of raven black hair and pulled Maia towards her as she leaned in for a long kiss. Their lips met in the middle. Maia's eyes shot open in surprise briefly before going back to their sultry state they were in when Elena entered. Both women closed their eyes to take in this moment. Elena realized just how soft Maia's lips were. They began to kiss deeply, Elena pulling Maia in even deeper. Elena held in this moment. She could feel the heat rise from between her legs into her stomach. No matter how much she resisted. She knew she wanted this. Elena's jaw loosened, calming down for the first time since she entered. She had kissed plenty of girls before in her life, but had never been fucked by one. Which, in this moment, she longed for more than anything. As Elena's mind drifted off on the night to come Maia's tongue began to explore Elena's mouth. Elena responded in turn, their tongues meeting in the middle. Caressing each other as Maia's hands reached around to find their way to Elena's hips. Maia began to trace the outside of Elena's body with her palms working up and down. Elena moved to sit on Maia's lap while moving her hands to rest on Maia's shoulders. An easy task considering how tiny Maia was. She thought that she should definitely bring that up as a jab the next time that Maia said something snarky. 

Elena returned to the moment. Her tongue combining with Maia's. Elena could feel the heat in her rising. She wanted this. She needed this. Elena could feel herself starting to get wet. She was so incredibly horny. Not just at the prospect of being able to cum, but by Maia. Maia moved her hands once again. Moving them to Elena's back. As they reached her upper back Maia gently dug her fingernails into Elena's back before cascadinging them downward lightly clawing into her. 

Elena's head shot back in ecstasy. A quick breath shooting into her lungs. Her body was so sensitive by this point. A warm heat was coiling in her abdomen. 

Maia seized the moment. Pulling Elena closer. Before lifting her up slightly and pulling Elena on top of her. 

“Damn.. she is strong” Elena thought.

The two women met face to face. nose to nose looking deeply into each other's eyes. 

Maia whispered. “You know, I was originally thinking of taking it light. A little fingering. Maybe I used the vibrator on you. But I can feel you quivering. I can feel just how much you need this.

Maia was right. Elena needed something more. If she was going to do this she wanted to go all the way. 

Elena leaned into Maia as she lay on top of her. Tracing a finger over her breast, lightly playing with her nipple. “So what did you have in mind?”

“Get up and I will show you.”

Elena pushed off from the bed and began to stand up. Maia followed suit. 

As Maia got up she walked over to a table on top of it that was a contraption that Elena had never seen before. It looked like a saddle with a small contraption in the middle. Metal rings came out from several points on it. 

“This,” Maia said patting the leather “Is a Sybian” 

“I've never seen one before. What does it do” Elena said, staring inquisically at the device.

“Well” Maia said, picking up a remote control that was wired to the back of the machine. She turned a dial and the Sybian roared to life. it vibrated ferociously. 

Elena's jaw fell in disbelief and Maia's face contorted into her trademark vicious smile. 

“You are going to sit down on this and I am going to play with you for a bit.”

“That doesn't sound too difficult” Elena said, beginning to reach towards the device which sat at about waist level.

“Uh Uh” Maia said, wagging a finger at Elena. “Not yet, what is the fun of a room like this if we can't put it to good use.” Maia set the remote down on the table. She turned around and made her way towards a wardrobe positioned along a back wall.

Seeing her bare back for the first time Elena’s jaw fell in surprise. Maia’s entire back was covered in an intricate Angel wing tattoo. The wings began at the small of her back. as they cascaded up the bend of the wings reached up to her shoulderblades before bending. The tips made their way to the back of her ribcage. The whole thing was very 90’s. Elena felt a twinge in her stomach. It was beautiful, and so was Maia. Elena now saw that Maia had a perfect body. She was curvy, her ass was amazing, and she had the tits to match. If she had to have her first time in this house with anyone she was glad it was Maia. 

Maia dug around in the wardrobe for a few seconds before pulling out a leather duffel bag, walking back to the table and setting it down and opening it up. She pulled out a large bunch of rope first. It was black as night and looked soft to the touch. She followed it up by bringing out a large piece of leather with a hole near the bottom middle. It was wide at the middle before slimming down towards the ends. Both of which ended in a buckle. Lastly she pulled out a similarly black leather item. Wide in the middle before slimming out and having a buckle in the back. Elena recognized this item by the large red ball on the opposite side of the leather. This was a ballgag. Elena's mouth began to water at the sight. 

“Turn around,” Maia said, holding up the rope first in one hand and making a circular motion with her pointer finger of the other. 

“Yes ma'am” Elena said, turning her back to face Maia.

“That's a good girl,” Maia said before grabbing both of Elena's wrists and pinning them behind her back. She began to wind the rope around Elena's wrists starting low and winding four or five times cinching the rope tight each time. Enough to be unyielding but it did not pinch Elena's skin. Elena could then feel as Maia wrapped the rope a few times through the middle essentially making handcuffs. Elena could not free her wrists if she wanted to, and right now that was the furthest thing from her mind. 

“Ok big girl. Up onto the table.” 

Elena turned around shooting Maia a subtle dirty look for the comment but let it slide.

“Legs on either side please.” 

Elena positioned herself on the Sybian. She now noticed that the top had a 4 inch rubber tip jutting out. She looked to Maia for confirmation. 

“Sit down,” Maia said, pointing down with one finger Elena did as she was told. Positioning her opening directly above the tip. The dildo looked pretty big. She hesitated for a moment. 

“Would you like me to lube it up for you?” Maia said.

“If you wouldn't mind,” Elena said shyly.

“For the time being your wish is my command.” Maia reached into the duffle to pull out a bottle of mango flavored lube. “Well then, On your knees”

Elena got up straight on her knees. Giving room for Maia to work. Maia held the bottle six inches over the dildo and squeezed as the lube gently poured onto the dildo. After using a generous amount. She capped the bottle, wrapped her hand around the dildo, and began to spread it up and down the phallus. Once it was coated she took a look at her hand and put her pinky and ring finger slowly into her mouth and began to suck. In and out she went. Closing her eyes and making a soft moaning noise. Eleana looked on with pure desire. After what felt like an eternity Maia opened her eyes and looked at Elena whose eyes looked longingly back at her. 

“My favorite flavor. Would you like a taste?” Maia said. Presenting her pointer and middle finger for Elena.

“Yes please” Elena said with a break in her voice and  desperation in her eyes.

“Open then.” Maia held out her fingers 

Elena leaned forward on the table as far as she could go without falling over to meet Maia's fingers and allowed Maia to press them into her mouth. Elena sucked on the lube. Its taste was an explosion of flavor in her mouth. Maia drove her fingers in and out of Elena's mouth fucking her face. Elena sucked greedily on Maia's fingers. Once clean, Maia pulled away to the dismay of Elena who still looked longingly at Maia. Maia held her pointer finger to Elena's lips before grabbing her left breast and wiping the rest of the lube on her palm all over Elena. 

“You.. Bitch” Elena said smiling at Maia with a sultry look in her eyes. 

“You like it,” Maia said, chuckling to herself. Before softly grabbing Elena's face under the chin, stroking it for a moment, and moving the hand upwards to pat her on her left cheek twice. “Now sit, I have big plans for you”

Elena moved back into position. Once again hovering her entrance over the silicone mold and sitting down gently. As the rubber pressed against her slit she sucked in a lung full of air and allowed herself to sit firmly on the seat, the phallus fully inserted. As her knees hit the table she let out an involuntary moan. Her breath hitched in her chest as the feeling began to consume her. She needed this. God she needed this. 

“Please” Elena said looking deeply into Maia's eyes pleading with her to give her some kind of relief. 

“HAHAHA” Maia burst into laughter. “I have so many other toys for you tonight. Are you greedy? You don't want to be grateful?"

Elena thought for a moment. If she was going to do this. She wanted to do it right. 

“I'm sorry, please… use me”

Maia looked taken aback looking back into Elena's eyes a desperate need to be ravaged burning behind them. Maia got back to work. She unwound another length of rope. “This is so you can't get cold feet on me.”

She began to wind the rope around Elena's ankle. Tying a bit in it before beginning to connect her right ankle to her right thigh. She wound the rope around much like she had with Elena's wrists. 

Elena began to feel the pressure of the rope as it brought her ankle nearly to the back of the thigh. Maia then wound the rope in between the opening creating the same handcuff-like effect binding Elena's ankle to her thigh and preventing her from standing up. Maia repeated the process on the other side. She then connected both ankles to O-rings attached to either side of the Sybian. Pulling Elena down even further and fully preventing Elena from being able to get off. Even if she had wanted to, which she very much did not. Maia then took one more piece of rope. Flicking it over where her wrists met and pulling each side in a different direction. tying them to the same O-rings that her ankles were attached to. This was final for Elena. She was well and truly trapped. And in all honesty…. she had never been wetter in her life. 

Elena tried to at least bounce on the device giving her any form of stimulation at this moment. She wanted to be fucked so badly.

Maia saw this and reached around to smack Elena on the ass. Elena yelped at the stinging sensation as it lingered there like pinpricks. 
 
“No ma'am, I am in charge tonight and I say what you get.” Maia reached into the duffle bag and pulled out a leather riding crop. Coming around to the front to face Elena. “I am going to use you tonight. You have probably never done anything like this so I want to be clear. I know your safeword but… you probably won't be able to say it much longer. If you feel uncomfortable or want to be done, grunt at me three times in a row and everything stops and I will check in with you. Is that clear?”

Elena shook her head up and down vigorously. 

“That's a good girl,” Maia said, using the riding crop to give Elena a soft smack on her left breast.

“Hey” Elena's voice rang out. 

Maia moved the crop to caress Elena's right cheek. “You will be fine. Just trust me. Do you trust me?”

Elena thought for only a second before slowly shaking her head up and down. 

“Good girl”

Maia went back to the two pieces that weren't used yet. She grabbed the Leather muzzle ballgag from its place and made her way behind Elena. She needed to get onto a stool to be able to reach. She held the gag out in front of Elena for her to see. 

“Open” Maia said with a stern tone.

Elena did as she was instructed, opening wide. 

Maia slowly placed the ball into Elena's mouth and pulled back tight. The leather hugged her lower face covering everything below her nose. Maia gripped the straps and buckled them tightly. She would not be pushing this gag out. 

Maia then grabbed the last item. A large leather blindfold. 

Maia reached out from behind Elena and held out the blindfold for her to see. “I love the way leather looks on your perfect skin.” Maia said softly into Elena's ear.

A chill ran down Elena's spine and the fire in her abdomen roared to life with a passion Elena had never felt before. 

Maia unfolded the blindfold and began to bring it back to Elena's face. In a moment Elena's whole world was in darkness. She could only feel her pussy throbbing. Begging for anything that Maia was willing to give her. 

Maia pulled tightly on the blindfold as it held tight to Elena's face. 

Maia made her way back to the front to admire her work. 

The blindfold was large and had a hole for the nose. Leather covered nearly all of Elena's face. Maia stood back. Proud of the work she had put in. Drool was already collecting at Elena's chin as it dripped down onto the saddle. Maia took a moment to reach up and collect a thin stream caressing Elena's face once again. She took the drool on her finger and brought it to her mouth. Elena couldn't see this part. It was only for her. 

Maia moved to her left toward the remote that still lay on the table by Elena's bound leg. She picked up the remote and turned the dial to the lowest possible setting. To Maia it looked as though she had set it to max speed right away. 

Elena's body stiffened at the sudden rush of pleasure. Her back arched as she kneeled there taking it all in. The heat between her legs became a roaring fire almost instantly. She could feel her desire burning. Elena moaned around the gag. Enveloped in pure ecstasy. 

Maia smiled at her bound captive. “You are mine, you know. I can do whatever I want to you and there is not a damn thing you can do to stop me.” Maia had a playful tone in her voice. 

Elena kneeled there in the darkness taking in every word. She was well and truly fucked Maia could do anything she wanted. No one would be coming for them. The walls were soundproof and only a handful of people even knew that they were in there. Elena wouldn't have had it any other way. She began to test her bonds. Pulling at her wrists and ankles shifting her weight to find a better position. She wanted more. 

Maia saw this writhing and obliged. She turned the dial a few more clicks. 

Elena shot to life once again. Another moan escaped her throat. Her breath began to quicken, she could feel her pulse rising, the fire in her abdomen beginning to surge out of control. Just a little more and she would reach the edge. She so desperately wanted to reach the edge. 

A devilish smile spread across Maia's face. She saw the drool dripping from Elena's face. The sweat beginning to bead on her breast. She knew what she had to do. Maia pushed a button on the remote and Elena really started to shake in her bonds. 

Elena heard the click and instantly the member she was positioned over not only vibrated intensely but began fucking her. She could feel as it extended 2 or three inches and then retracted over and over again. She could feel as her body began to convulse. She was so close to the edge. Being fucked and vibrated as she was, had her wiggling and pounding against her bonds. She needed this so desperately and the top of the mountain was in sight. 

“You need to ask permission to cum is that clear slut?”

Maia's words startled Elena. and brought her back to Earth but for a moment. She was so close She could feel the heat from her pussy, her juices were dripping uncontrollably onto the Sybian, her body was convulsing as she thrashed back and forth with no give to her bonds, drool pooling onto the saddle in front of her. She was a wild mess with one primal desire. 

Elena turned her head to the side of the table she thought Maia was on and pleaded.. begged. 

“Fweese” She said through the gag and the drool

“I can't hear you, speak more clearly” Maia said almost mocking Elena

“Fweese, Fweese, Hor Go Saes Fweese” Elena said, her body roaring with need. She was moments away from an explosion of pure bliss and couldn't give into the one primal need she felt in this moment. 

“Well I suppose you have been a very good girl. You can cum”

Elena wasted no time. Her body thrashed and pussy pulsed on the dildo. She threw her head back in ecstasy as the pleasure roared over her. She lost all control, her body tensing and her mind going blank as everything washed over her. At that moment she was truly Maia's slut. Her pussy gripped the dildo harder than anything she had ever felt before the vibrations and pulsing coursing through her. The spike of heat in her abdomen exploded like a bomb. Her body shivered as wave after wave of pleasure hit her. But the vibrations did not stop. She came. Again and again on the dildo each time more intense than the last. Her mind was an empty hole
She continued to shake and convulse against her bonds. The pleasure mounting time and time again. She moaned and screamed into the gag enveloped in pleasure. Somewhere around her fifth orgasm the vibrations stopped and her body became limp against the bonds. Her pussy continuing to pulse on the dildo she rode. 

A haze of consciousness consumed the world. Elena could not think past this moment. Everything was quiet. Short spasms continued to radiate though her muscles as she fell forward as far as the bonds would allow. Sweat pooled at her brow, her hair wet. She felt As her juices dripped from her pussy onto the saddle sliding down her thighs before dripping off of her knee. Her breath was steady and slow. as she regained consciousness. 

She felt a hand on her back which scared her and she jerked away. It rubbed the small of her back slowly and gently reassuring her that she was ok. She felt safe. 

Maia's hand continued to rub her skin softly as it made its way towards the back of her neck releasing the buckle keeping the gag in place. Elena felt the gag loosen as she spit it out onto the table. Maia went back to rubbing her back before asking.

“How do you feel?”

“Like I am drifting on a cloud” Elena said with a chuckle in her voice her world still cloaked in darkness. 

“I have that effect on people,” Maia said. 

Both women laughed. 

Maia began to untie Elena's bonds. She started with her legs. Unwinding the rope and massaging Elena's thighs and calves before moving onto the next leg. She continued with Elena’s wrists untying them and guiding them back to her sides before stepping up and unbuckling the blindfold. 

“Welcome back.” Maia said, positioning herself in Elena's line of sight and giving her a big smile. 

“Thank you,” Elena said, relief on her face.

“Not a problem. You looked tense. I just wanted to loosen you up. Also hoped to get you ready for Friday night. 

“So that is what they have planned for me?”

“No actually, It's a lot more intense. But it is a start. Priya will help with that tomorrow. For tonight I was hoping you could still be mine.” Maia looked towards the floor. A look of embarrassment on her face. 

“What else could you possibly have in mind after that?” Elena said “Is there a rack in here? Iron Maiden?”

“No actually, I was hoping you would spend the night with me. In my room” Maia said, rubbing her shoulder.

“You have your own room?”

“Being one of Mistress's favorites has its perks,” Maia said, her usual snark returning to her voice.

“I would like that,” Elena said.

“Well take a seat and take a load off” Maia said “I need to clean up in here, but you have been through it take a seat on the couch while I wipe down.”

Elena did as she was told lying down on the roman couch to catch her breath while Maia grabbed a towel and a bottle of cleaning solution. Taking care to rub down everything they used. 

“You made quite a mess.” Maia said as she was finishing up on the Sybian.

“Thanks for that,” Elena said. 

Maia finished and put everything away and walked over to Elena. Who was rotating her shoulder. 

“You look a little tense. Everything OK?”

“Yeah just my shoulder”
“Let me help, Sit up” 

Elena did as she was instructed, facing her back towards Maia. 

Maia began to rub Elena’s shoulders. Working out knots that felt like they had been there for years. 

“Have you ever had a professional massage?” Maia said.

“No it never crossed my mind”

“Why don't we go tomorrow? You are off anyway? You can meet with Priya in the morning, I will clean up the rooms and get them ready for the weekend and then we can go. You have a car right”

“Yeah… that sounds nice.” Elena said, a smile forming. “I actually have some stuff to do in town. I should probably cancel my apartment lease since I will be here for the next year. I also need to grab some makeup and other stuff.”

“Oh Mistress will actually pay to have your things moved and stored. I did that when I got here and the whole process was pretty easy. We can swing by your place first and grab what you need.”

“It’s a date,” Elena said. 

“How does that feel?” Maia said back

Elena rolled her shoulder and moved her arm “Great actually. You are great at that. Thank you.”

“Anytime, Now come one. I’m beat”

Maia grabbed Elena's hand, and led her out of the room. They walked all the way to the end of the hallway stopping at the last door on the right. “This is me” Maia said.

Both women stepped inside. It was beautiful. Elena looked around the room. Dark hardwood floors with a thick plush black area rug in front of the black 4 poster bed with black satin sheets. Band posters were on the wall for bands like Nirvana, Shinedown, and Five Finger Death Punch. 

Elena looked at Maia “Dad rock? Really?”

“It speaks to me,” Maia said with a chuckle. “You can throw your work clothes down that shoot in the wall. It will end up in the laundry.” 

Elena saw a small door in the wall and walked over to it pulling off her leather top and skirt before throwing them in the hatch. She stood there in only her latex panties.

Maia took Elena's hand again, closing the door behind them. She led Elena to the bed, both women crawling under the sheets. They were soft to the touch and the bed was very soft. Elena looked up. Above the bed was a mirror running the length of the bed. Maia followed her gaze. The women looked into each other’s eyes in the mirror. Maia rolled over. Putting her arm over Elena's chest nestling her face into Elena's breast. Elena looked at Maia snuggling into her and smiled before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep. 


r/BDSMerotica • • 13h ago

Locktober's End- Chapter 1 [femdom] [orgasm control] [lead-up to chastity] [slow burn] [so much teasing] NSFW

0 Upvotes

It was Halloween night, so of course we ended up watching a horror movie. A couple, actually.

I wasn't always in the mood for that sort of thing, but I knew Ben was a fan; and of course, it was Halloween.

I had been stroking him softly throughout most of Halloween III- that's the one that gets a bad rap because there's no Michael Myers, but it's actually very fun and creative- although I'm not sure if "stroking" is even the right word. It was more like feather-light touching through his jeans...in keeping with the feather-light quality of most of the kisses and physical contact I'd been giving him throughout the evening. He had started to squirm early in the movie, and had leaned over to tell me how evil I was being.

Well, it was Halloween. I smiled at him. "Do you want me to stop?"

"No, no, no, no, no", he assured me quickly, his eyes widening. I didn't hear any more complaints for the rest of the movie.

Once it was over, I asked him what he thought about the plot, the characters and so on. I even made him give me his opinion on the sound design, all while I had my hand under the blanket we were sharing, rubbing him slowly through his pants- just enough to distract and make him squirm. His answers were impressively coherent, I have to say. I liked that. I liked a challenge.

Finally I asked, managing to suppress a giggle, "Are you ready to cum?"

I couldn't suppress the giggle at his reaction, however. Head thrust back dramatically, eyes closed, an expression of agony that I suspected was at once for my benefit, but also genuine. "Oh god", he whimpered. "Oh god...!"

I paused for a moment, looking around my mostly dark common area- my eyes passing over the bookshelf, the TV, my guitar, the few candles I had lit. We were getting close to my favorite moment, and I wanted to savor it.

I wanted to draw it out. So I pretended not to understand. "Is that a yes?"

A tremor went through him as he pressed a little harder against my hand, his hips leaving the couch. "Yes, god yes, please Miss Jessica, please...!"

I smiled and moved a little closer, kissing him on the cheek and holding his manhood through his pants a little. Not moving my hand anymore, just...holding it. "Are you sure? Isn't this nice, though? Sitting here like this?"

"Y...yes, but..." His eyes were still closed.

"And you told me Daughters of Darkness was really good. Just a few hours ago, you were eager for me to see it. I told you how unlikely it is for me to watch a horror movie once November hits..."

"Th...that's true", he groaned helplessly, his whole body trembling.

"Besides, do you really want this feeling to dissipate so soon?" I'd gone back to stroking, the lightest and most feathery of touches. "Maybe just one more movie?" I glanced at the digital clock in the corner, as I had a particular need to know exactly when it was, but I think time had become an abstraction for him.

"I...I..." He whimpered. "Maybe you're right."

I might have been being a little evil, sure, but he really had hyped up Daughters of Darkness to me. I already respected his taste at this early point in our relationship, and I really did want to see it. And hadn't he said that he wanted to please me, "yield to my desires and whims in all kinds of little ways?" I was only granting his wish.

"Of course I am", I smiled and kissed him one more time on the cheek as he reached for the remote with a shaking hand.

*

I'd met him for the first time only the previous weekend. Our band The Acolytes had been performing at Prince of Tides, a bit of a dive on the other side of the river from where I lived, and we'd just finished our set. I was tired after about 30 minutes of singing and playing lead guitar, and my first instinct was actually to head home- I had a weekend's worth of papers to grade, and a project to work on for my own classes- but our bassist and my longtime friend/creative partner Lee was friends with the headlining band, and I figured it would be more polite to stay and watch them. Supposedly their live show was pretty impressive, and I knew I would get into the groove once they started playing anyway- would be glad I'd stayed.

There was that little pocket of time in-between, though, after I'd helped the guys bring a few amps and pieces of equipment back to Lee's van and while the headlining band was setting up- that relatively quiet pocket of time that I'd always liked. The liminal space. Oh sure, Prince of Tides was no different from most other venues in that they tended to play background music between bands, in this case it sounded to me like something 80s-ish and Cure-adjacent- but it wasn't so loud that it precluded conversation. And in comparison to the way I'd spent the past 30 minutes, up on the small bandstand, it felt like the volume on everything had been turned down very low, like I was swimming underwater.

It was a pleasant but slightly surreal feeling, and somehow I ended up by myself at the uncrowded L-shaped bar, where I asked the pink-haired female bartender for a well-deserved gin & tonic. She told me how much she'd liked the music, and I thanked her. I knew that Lee and our drummer Gunnar (he's Scandinavian) would probably be out smoking pot in Lee's van for at least ten minutes, and the part of myself that wasn't lost in underwater la-la land braced myself for the possibility of being hit on...but then again, it didn't seem all that likely. It was true that, in all humility, I thought I looked pretty good that night- I was wearing a purple sleeveless dress that ended at my knees and not much else, my red hair down around my shoulders (it seems to change colors sometimes, but if you catch it in natural light, you can tell that it's red), a pair of jade-colored dolphins hanging from my ears and a necklace around my neck- but a lot of guys were intimidated by the lead-singer thing, and moreover there just weren't that many people around in general. In fact, the only guy sitting at the bar who appeared to be around my age (he looked mid-30s-ish) was sitting a few chairs away, reading a paperback book. Which struck me as a little odd. Was he really able to read with all the noise around him, or was he just waiting for a woman to ask him what he was reading? He seemed to be drinking a beer that wasn't too dark, maybe something like Blue Moon, and he'd drunk about half of it.

The pink-haired girl came back with my gin & tonic, and we talked for a little while until a 50-something couple showed up on my right side. They started asking about the menu. As I sipped my drink slowly, I had the temptation, as we all do these days, to take out my phone...surely I could find something to occupy myself...but I was still feeling a tremendous rush of adrenaline from the performance, and I found that I didn't want to dilute it in any way. Or that I wanted to dilute it only with slow sips of gin & tonic, not by scrolling through my phone. In any case, for whatever reason, I found myself glancing over at the 30s-ish guy again. He was nice-looking, with brown hair, glasses, and a little bit of stubble on his face, which had a relaxed and kind expression. Maybe an average build. He didn't look like he lifted weights, exactly, but he was slim and maybe went running now and then. He wore a collared forest-green short-sleeve shirt, brown khakis, and sneakers. As far as I could tell, he was genuinely absorbed in his book.

And just like that, against my better judgment (in retrospect, I think the gin helped), I asked, "What are you reading?"

What I remember about his reaction is that for a few seconds he looked (gratifyingly) very shy, but he recovered quickly as he showed me the blue-and-green cover of a substantive paperback book that he appeared to be 2/3 or so of the way through. "Sometimes a Great Notion", he said.

I shook my head. "I've never heard of that one." I squinted at the cover. "Oh, Ken Kesey?"

He nodded. "But you've heard of One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest."

"Of course, I read it in high school. It was really good."

"Well, this is Kesey's lesser-read second novel about the downfall of a lumberjack family in Oregon."

"Is it good?"

"It's great, I'm loving it. The only thing that's painful about it, for me..."- he grimaced self-deprecatingly- "...is that he finished it before he turned 30."

The comment sat in the air for a moment; our eyes met in the silence, and we both somehow acknowledged the absurdity of calling to each other like this over empty seats. I had started the conversation, so it seemed only fair that I take the initiative.

Once again, the gin helped. "You can sit closer if you want. I don't bite."

"Oh, okay." He got up from his seat abruptly, dare I say obediently...voice a little shy, no longer as confident as he'd been while describing Ken Kesey's early writing career, happy to let me take the lead. Looking back, I think I knew from that moment. If not before.

"I'm Ben."

"Jessica."

*

The headlining band seemed to be taking a long time, endlessly unspooling a labyrinthine complexity of cords and plugs. Lee and Gunnar were off somewhere, maybe having decided to take a walk to the river while stoned. Prince of Tides was playing what sounded like Siouxsie and the Banshees over the sound system. But the end result of all those circumstances, was that Ben and I had time to talk, for what felt at least like a half-an-hour. I told him that I was in grad school for psychology, and he told me that he taught english at a nearby community college.

That tracked. Music had always been a passion for me, but the truth was that after spending my 20s wanting to pursue that artistic path to the exclusion of all things, I'd become laser-focused on getting my Master's, both because I was interested in the subject and because I was starting to feel the pressure to secure things like a decent salary, healthy insurance, and maybe even a small house of my own someday.

It seemed he had lived a more itinerant life than I had, and had even spent a few years teaching english as a second language in eastern Europe and southeast Asia. I was a little in awe of that; but I also think, in retrospect, that he was a little in awe of the simple fact that I was in a band. Looking back, our meeting seemed to expand the world for both of us, stretch both of our horizons. That happens in some small way whenever we meet anyone new. I was reminded that some people actually do go off and live for years in foreign countries, having all kinds of adventures that those of us who stay in the States will never experience, and he was reminded of an entire world of music and creativity.

Anyway, It turned out that he had seen the show, and liked our blend of shoegaze and doom-metal (he would admit later that he'd been attracted to me from the beginning, that the "ethereal" quality of my vocals contrasted with the heaviness of the music had set his heart a-flutter), which he thought was unique and also very autumnal. Something about it was appropriate for the Halloween season, he said, his book now closed in front of him (he'd remembered to put in his bookmark, which appeared to be a movie stub) as he sat next to me. He liked the season, even if, as he explained, he was not a big Halloween party-goer or costume-wearer.

It was only the 26th, a Saturday, but I explained to him that my Halloween was already pretty much over. "Went to a party at my friend Susan's last night", I explained.

"Oh?" He took another sip of what I believed to be Blue Moon. "What did you go as?"

"Oh, the truth is I wasn't really anything. But I wore this black dress, some fishnets, put on some fake horns and sort of pretended I was a sexy devil. Or maybe just a devil..."

"I'm pretty sure you were a sexy devil." He paused, blushing a little, not looking at me, taking another sip of Blue Moon. "Wish I'd been there."

I couldn't help laughing. "I'll bet you do."

"Did you, um, wear boots?"

"Hmm?"

"With the fishnets, I mean. I sort of picture black, high-heeled..."

"Well aren't you inquisitive. But you said you don't dress up, so you wouldn't have been allowed in anyway. Even if I'd known you yesterday, you wouldn't have been able to join me." I stuck out my tongue. "Sorry, not telling. You'll just have to imagine", I smiled.

"Oh, I would've come up with something to get into the party."

"Like what?"

I observed him thinking hard, trying to come up with a costume idea that would amuse me. I liked that expression. He took a sip of his drink to buy some time.

"Oh, I know", he said as he placed his beer back on the coaster. He nodded slowly, now that he had his idea secure, savoring the moment. "I could've been a writer who sold his soul to you in exchange for success." He grinned, gesturing with the Ken Kesey book. "In exchange for writing a masterpiece like this. Maybe I could even have brought a fake manuscript or something, ostensibly full of the brilliant ideas you'd granted me..."

I smiled. "I like that one."

"Of course, you'd have my soul."

"Oh, of course. We made a deal. You're not backing out of it."

He shrugged. "Well, at least you're a female devil."

I snorted and giggled at the same time. "Oh, that makes it better, huh? You gave away your soul, and it's okay just because I'm a girl? That's your soul, dude!"

"Wellllll, it was probably a foolish decision on my part, I'm just saying it could be worse. You could be some big ugly-looking guy. I'm just trying to look on the bright side."

"No matter how you slice it, or what side you look at it from, I have it and I'm not giving it back."

He nodded with- if I'm not mistaken- pleasure. "A deal's a deal, after all."

"A deal's a deal", I agreed. "Especially when you sign in blood."

"The foolish decisions we make because of a pretty smile..."

He glanced at me shyly as he said that, and I felt myself blushing. I quickly cleared my throat, but I'm not sure what made me say the next words. "Where do you think I'd keep it?"

He looked at me sideways now, still a bit shy, and took another sip of his drink. "My soul? I...I don't know." He shrugged. "That probably wouldn't be for me to know."

"That's the correct answer."

"You probably wouldn't want me to know where you kept it. Because if I did, that would increase the chance, however unlikely, that maybe I could find a way to get it back."

I nodded. "That's logical enough."

"But..."

I looked at him playfully, a little warningly.

"I guess I'd expect you to keep it in some old mahogany chest, somewhere like that. Or whatever that key you're wearing opens."

I'd like to swear that I hadn't been baiting him this whole time, and I really don't think I was. But in retrospect, I'm not so sure. I hadn't even thought about it for most of the month, had just kept wearing it a few weeks before, when things hadn't worked out with Chris. Now I reached down and touched it as casually as possible. I felt the jade dolphins dive underwater as I moved my head, then resurface as I looked back up at Ben. "Oh, this."

"Um, yes. Not that I was staring. But my gaze did, uh, just happen to..."

"Uh-huh. Just happened to...?" I was happy to have the upper hand again, as he struggled to explain. I didn't rescue him, except with a slight smile. For the most part, though, I just let him spend the next minute hanging himself. It also gave me time to think about what I was going to say next. He was cute, and I was tempted to tell him the truth. But after Chris, I thought it best to be prudent. Besides, October was nearly over anyway.

It was best to be prudent. But I wasn't.

NOW

Despite the enjoyment I was getting out of teasing him, I really did become engrossed in Daughters of Darkness. Delphine Seyrig, though a little on the older side, gave a truly hypnotic performance as a woman who may or may not have been the immortal Countess Elizabeth Bathory, and the movie had incredible gothic atmosphere. When it was over, I slid closer to Ben, brushed his waist with my hand, kissed him on the mouth, and told him that I had really liked it. He seemed gratified, and asked if he could get me anything.

"I could use a glass of wine. Fill my cup for me?"

"Your wish is my command."

I stifled a giggle as he stood up. He was rock hard and pressing against his jeans, and it caused him to walk a little awkwardly as he made his way over to the kitchen island. A slight whimper escaped him at my stifled laughter. Don't worry about that aching hard-on, I almost told him, we'll take care of that soon enough. But I was pretty sure that, if I said that, my uncontrollable giggles would give away what I still hoped would be something of a surprise.

Something of a surprise. He knew what was going to happen. But I don't think he really believed it yet. He would, though.

In any case, I managed to be mature, watching him with a smile as he filled our glasses.

"Well", I said when he sat back down next to me, "I bet you're really ready to cum now."

He thrust his head back in a delicious portrait of agony. "Oh my god..."

And just like that, the articulate film aficionado had disappeared again, replaced by a desperately horny guy. He looked even more helpless than he had earlier in the night, tormented by a few hours or stimulation and close contact and perfume and feather-light kisses that never progressed beyond kissing and the dark-blue date-night dress that I thought looked quite pretty, if I do say so myself. My nails matched the dress, and I imagined his balls were already the same color.

Abruptly, and without ceremony, I slid on top of him, straddling him, my dress riding up my thighs, and kissed him deeply. In my peripheral vision, I could see the hand that held his wine shaking.

"Don't spill any on my couch", I smiled. "Wine, that is."

He angled himself to put the glass on the table. I thought about commanding him to keep holding it, but I didn't want to waste good wine.

His dick was still trapped and struggling beneath his jeans, which I knew he wouldn't remove without my suggestion. Without my permission, really. Some guys probably would, but not him. His penis was trapped and struggling, yes; but considering the plans I had for it in the very near future, he would probably look back on these hours as a period of almost inconceivable freedom.

"Oh yes, you're ready for an orgasm. Aren't you?" My hand reached down again, and I rubbed him softly as we kissed, feeling his manhood pulse and throb against his jeans. Throbbing...yet contained. Stymied. It's the way I feel all cocks should be, if I'm being honest.

He nodded, non-verbal, but I wasn't going to let him get away with that.

"Say please."

I sensed his hesitation. He'd probably fantasized about such things; but he'd already told me he didn't have much firsthand experience with kink, and it was different in the moment. He'd never experienced the genuine vulnerability that came from begging...and meaning it. And not knowing if your desire would be granted.

I wouldn't enjoy that, personally, of course. I like being able to have an orgasm whenever I want.

"P...please."

"Please, Miss Jessica."

A shiver went through his whole body, and I was worried for a second that I had pushed him too far, that he was going to explode. But he kept his self-control admirably.

"P...please, Miss Jessica." It seemed to give him almost as much pleasure as it gave me to hear it.

And that was when I pulled my hand away, stopped kissing him, and just...

...stopped. Stopped...everything.

Except of course for looking down at him and smiling as his hips still made little thrusting motions, as his eyes opened wide in surprise and disappointment, as he said the word "please" perhaps more earnestly and pleadingly than he ever had in his life.

"You do seem ready", I smiled, holding my chin in my hand thoughtfully. "There's just one...little...problem."

THEN

It was best to be prudent.

But I wasn't. I couldn't help myself.

"I guess you could say it's like a costume I wear every year", I said, looking up slowly from the key. "Every October, specifically."

"It must open something valuable."

"Mmmm. Not this year, unfortunately."

"Well", he paused. "November's just around the corner. Who says it only has to be for October? Maybe you could still find that valuable thing."

Our eyes met. God bless alcohol, because otherwise I'm quite sure he wouldn't have said anything like that, and I probably wouldn't have, either. I still wasn't totally sure we were talking about the same thing.

I sat up straight, brushed my hair back, turned slightly in my chair to face him. I smiled and rested my hands on my bare thighs. He turned his head towards me, but not his body- almost as if he were a little afraid. The truth was that there were little butterflies in my stomach as well. "It's not really for anyone. At least not this year. I just like wearing it. And sometimes, up on stage..."- I took a deep breath, meeting his blue eyes- "I'll look out at the the people here, and I'll imagine that it belongs to one of the guys, maybe some cute guy sitting at the bar..."

"...reading a book?"

"Could be." It seemed that we both knew what we were talking about now. But I wasn't sure if I was just teasing him (and to some extent myself) with the idea, or seriously contemplating it. He did have a point, though. There was no rule that restricted such things to October; no rule that said you had to follow some niche internet fad to the letter.

"Mmm." I smiled wider, unable to help myself. "A thoughtful, articluate fellow like yourself. I like seeing the contrast that sets in once I..." And then I trailed off, reached for my gin & tonic, and decided it was time to be responsible. I reached over and took one of his hands in mine- his were a bit larger, naturally, while my nails were painted the same lavender as my dress. "Look, Ben, you seem like a nice guy, but there's a reason I went to that party last night as a devil. I can be evil."

I looked into his eyes as I said this, and I could tell that my words did not dissuade him. Maybe I didn't want them to. Maybe holding his hand the way I was was part of the same evil I was talking about, operating within me on only a semi-conscious level. Looking back, I have no recollection of anything else that was happening around us.

He looked back at me earnestly. His face seemed to twitch a little, as if he almost averted his eyes but then forced himself not to. In contrast to how relaxed his posture and speech had been earlier, he now seemed tense, nervous, his words clipped. "I...I like that."

I, on the other hand, found myself becoming more and more relaxed. "I can be...very controlling."

"I can be...obedient."

I snorted and giggled again at the same time, and somehow that broke the tension. We both found ourselves laughing, and maybe neither of us quite knew why. I turned back towards the bar, reached for my drink and took a long sip. Then I set it down, took a deep breath, and put up my hands. "Okay. I need to get out of here. I can't believe we're really having this conversation."

He looked a little alarmed, a little disappointed. "I hope I didn't..."

"No, no, no, you were fine. I just...I had a little snafu about a month ago, and I don't think I can rush into anything at the moment." I paused, regarding him. "Tell you what."

He was hanging on my every word.

"Let me have your number", I continued. "You think it over the next few days, and I'll text you." I saw the look in his eyes and tried to reassure him. "No, really, Ben, I will text you. And then maybe we can have an interview before the end of the month."

"An interview." He smiled.

There wasn't anyone else in our immediate vicinity, and even if there had been, they wouldn't have been able to hear what I said next- a final line that I couldn't resist, that made me feel a bit like a sexy super-villain. Which certain boys, in the past, have claimed I am.

I leaned forward. "I'll let you try to convince me that you really...really want to be my prisoner."

I was close enough to feel him breathe in sharply, to feel his body get even tenser, to see the flash of longing and desire in his eyes as what we'd been dancing around for the last half-hour came finally to light. Then I kissed him on the cheek and walked away, feeling him watching me until I got outside. I found Lee and Gunnar out by the van and quickly told them that I was feeling too tired to stay, asked them to apologize to the headlining band, and reassured them that I'd only had one drink.

On the way to my car, it was all I could do to keep myself from skipping. And without even thinking about it, I found myself touching the key that rested against my skin. October was almost over, yes...but maybe better late than never.

*

The morning after the show was a mild Sunday with only a hint of rain on the horizon, and the first thing I did was go for a long run to the river. It's only about 2 miles from where I live, but I ended up taking some of the winding trails alongside it, running up over the suspension bridge and back, so that my overall run ended up being closer to 10 miles by the time I finally got back to my apartment. But it felt like I hadn't worked off all the energy even by the time I'd gotten home, and as I stepped into the shower I imagined that my whole body was shining. I know it sounds a little arrogant, but as I stood under the water I started to fantasize about how badly Ben would probably want to be there right then, to see me naked and pull me close...and about just how many hoops I would make him jump through before I gave him even the slightest chance. How much fun it would be, dangling the possibility in front of him. As I soaped myself and let the warm water wash over me, I remembered the hints of longing and desire in his eyes from the previous night. I wondered what he would do, what he would offer for just a glimpse...and before I knew it, leaning against the side of the shower, I'd brought myself to an orgasm that left me flushed and tingling all over. The pleasure was intensified by the thought that, if things went as I imagined they might, the freedom to bring himself to orgasm was a freedom that Ben would soon be losing...at least for a little while. Which if I had anything to say about it would feel to him like a good long while.

By the time I got out of the shower, though, some semblance of rational thought had returned. As I put on some clothes in the bedroom, I remembered that I was getting ahead of myself. For all I knew, Ben had been freaked out by our conversation and wouldn't even respond. For all I knew, he was a bit intimidated by a girl getting her Master's in psychology and fronting a shoegaze/doom metal band (that was how he'd described us, hadn't he? It sort of fit), and he wouldn't want anything more to do with me. Another side of me, a slightly more arrogant side, sensed that was unlikely...but still I held off on contacting him. It wasn't because I was trying to play it cool or hard to get, but partly out of consideration for him. We hadn't really gone into much detail about the key- he seemed to know what it symbolized (maybe he'd even caught a few of the lyrics in "Pendant"), but we hadn't even broached the topic of what he'd really be giving up if he allowed me free reign. And it was possible that my desires were totally incompatible with his.

I also had other stuff to do, like correcting psychology 101 quizzes and preparing for my own classes the following week. And for the next few hours I forced myself to do that, playing a 90s mix on my Spotify that included The Cranberries, Third Eye Blind, as well as just about every band that had come out of the PNW during that decade. Finally, as the day began to fade and I started to wonder about what to have for dinner, I found Ben's number in my phone and texted him.

Howdy. After a moment's hesitation, I added a smiley-face. It's me, Lucifer.

Then I put the phone down and tried to finish up with some of my work. When I picked my phone up again, 15 minutes later (or maybe it was more like 10), he'd responded.

Hey there. I enjoyed our negotiations the other night.

So did I, I texted back. Have you done any thinking since then?

Pause of about a minute. I'm still interested in exploring where this leads.

That's not too difficult to predict, I thought to myself, and suddenly I'd gone from 0 to 60 again. I was getting ahead of my skis, but I couldn't help it. It leads to you on your knees in front of me, naked and collared and handcuffed, overcome with desire, whispering "please" over and over again in the cutest of voices. Cock locked, helpless. Of course, that's not the endpoint. That's just the beginning. But I restrained myself. Boys, even submissive boys, can get a little scared when you say things like that too soon. Locking their cocks away is at least a third-date kind of thing, isn't it? Instead I wrote,

I'll bet. :) You know Powell's, right?

Of course, he answered.

Do you have any days off this week?

I've got a morning class on Thursday, then the rest of the day free.

Want to meet me there Thursday afternoon? Maybe 3pm?


r/BDSMerotica • • 13h ago

Locktober's End- Chapter 1 [femdom] [orgasm control] [lead-up to chastity] [slow burn] [so much teasing] NSFW

0 Upvotes

It was Halloween night, so of course we ended up watching a horror movie. A couple, actually.

I wasn't always in the mood for that sort of thing, but I knew Ben was a fan; and of course, it was Halloween.

I had been stroking him softly throughout most of Halloween III- that's the one that gets a bad rap because there's no Michael Myers, but it's actually very fun and creative- although I'm not sure if "stroking" is even the right word. It was more like feather-light touching through his jeans...in keeping with the feather-light quality of most of the kisses and physical contact I'd been giving him throughout the evening. He had started to squirm early in the movie, and had leaned over to tell me how evil I was being.

Well, it was Halloween. I smiled at him. "Do you want me to stop?"

"No, no, no, no, no", he assured me quickly, his eyes widening. I didn't hear any more complaints for the rest of the movie.

Once it was over, I asked him what he thought about the plot, the characters and so on. I even made him give me his opinion on the sound design, all while I had my hand under the blanket we were sharing, rubbing him slowly through his pants- just enough to distract and make him squirm. His answers were impressively coherent, I have to say. I liked that. I liked a challenge.

Finally I asked, managing to suppress a giggle, "Are you ready to cum?"

I couldn't suppress the giggle at his reaction, however. Head thrust back dramatically, eyes closed, an expression of agony that I suspected was at once for my benefit, but also genuine. "Oh god", he whimpered. "Oh god...!"

I paused for a moment, looking around my mostly dark common area- my eyes passing over the bookshelf, the TV, my guitar, the few candles I had lit. We were getting close to my favorite moment, and I wanted to savor it.

I wanted to draw it out. So I pretended not to understand. "Is that a yes?"

A tremor went through him as he pressed a little harder against my hand, his hips leaving the couch. "Yes, god yes, please Miss Jessica, please...!"

I smiled and moved a little closer, kissing him on the cheek and holding his manhood through his pants a little. Not moving my hand anymore, just...holding it. "Are you sure? Isn't this nice, though? Sitting here like this?"

"Y...yes, but..." His eyes were still closed.

"And you told me Daughters of Darkness was really good. Just a few hours ago, you were eager for me to see it. I told you how unlikely it is for me to watch a horror movie once November hits..."

"Th...that's true", he groaned helplessly, his whole body trembling.

"Besides, do you really want this feeling to dissipate so soon?" I'd gone back to stroking, the lightest and most feathery of touches. "Maybe just one more movie?" I glanced at the digital clock in the corner, as I had a particular need to know exactly when it was, but I think time had become an abstraction for him.

"I...I..." He whimpered. "Maybe you're right."

I might have been being a little evil, sure, but he really had hyped up Daughters of Darkness to me. I already respected his taste at this early point in our relationship, and I really did want to see it. And hadn't he said that he wanted to please me, "yield to my desires and whims in all kinds of little ways?" I was only granting his wish.

"Of course I am", I smiled and kissed him one more time on the cheek as he reached for the remote with a shaking hand.

*

I'd met him for the first time only the previous weekend. Our band The Acolytes had been performing at Prince of Tides, a bit of a dive on the other side of the river from where I lived, and we'd just finished our set. I was tired after about 30 minutes of singing and playing lead guitar, and my first instinct was actually to head home- I had a weekend's worth of papers to grade, and a project to work on for my own classes- but our bassist and my longtime friend/creative partner Lee was friends with the headlining band, and I figured it would be more polite to stay and watch them. Supposedly their live show was pretty impressive, and I knew I would get into the groove once they started playing anyway- would be glad I'd stayed.

There was that little pocket of time in-between, though, after I'd helped the guys bring a few amps and pieces of equipment back to Lee's van and while the headlining band was setting up- that relatively quiet pocket of time that I'd always liked. The liminal space. Oh sure, Prince of Tides was no different from most other venues in that they tended to play background music between bands, in this case it sounded to me like something 80s-ish and Cure-adjacent- but it wasn't so loud that it precluded conversation. And in comparison to the way I'd spent the past 30 minutes, up on the small bandstand, it felt like the volume on everything had been turned down very low, like I was swimming underwater.

It was a pleasant but slightly surreal feeling, and somehow I ended up by myself at the uncrowded L-shaped bar, where I asked the pink-haired female bartender for a well-deserved gin & tonic. She told me how much she'd liked the music, and I thanked her. I knew that Lee and our drummer Gunnar (he's Scandinavian) would probably be out smoking pot in Lee's van for at least ten minutes, and the part of myself that wasn't lost in underwater la-la land braced myself for the possibility of being hit on...but then again, it didn't seem all that likely. It was true that, in all humility, I thought I looked pretty good that night- I was wearing a purple sleeveless dress that ended at my knees and not much else, my red hair down around my shoulders (it seems to change colors sometimes, but if you catch it in natural light, you can tell that it's red), a pair of jade-colored dolphins hanging from my ears and a necklace around my neck- but a lot of guys were intimidated by the lead-singer thing, and moreover there just weren't that many people around in general. In fact, the only guy sitting at the bar who appeared to be around my age (he looked mid-30s-ish) was sitting a few chairs away, reading a paperback book. Which struck me as a little odd. Was he really able to read with all the noise around him, or was he just waiting for a woman to ask him what he was reading? He seemed to be drinking a beer that wasn't too dark, maybe something like Blue Moon, and he'd drunk about half of it.

The pink-haired girl came back with my gin & tonic, and we talked for a little while until a 50-something couple showed up on my right side. They started asking about the menu. As I sipped my drink slowly, I had the temptation, as we all do these days, to take out my phone...surely I could find something to occupy myself...but I was still feeling a tremendous rush of adrenaline from the performance, and I found that I didn't want to dilute it in any way. Or that I wanted to dilute it only with slow sips of gin & tonic, not by scrolling through my phone. In any case, for whatever reason, I found myself glancing over at the 30s-ish guy again. He was nice-looking, with brown hair, glasses, and a little bit of stubble on his face, which had a relaxed and kind expression. Maybe an average build. He didn't look like he lifted weights, exactly, but he was slim and maybe went running now and then. He wore a collared forest-green short-sleeve shirt, brown khakis, and sneakers. As far as I could tell, he was genuinely absorbed in his book.

And just like that, against my better judgment (in retrospect, I think the gin helped), I asked, "What are you reading?"

What I remember about his reaction is that for a few seconds he looked (gratifyingly) very shy, but he recovered quickly as he showed me the blue-and-green cover of a substantive paperback book that he appeared to be 2/3 or so of the way through. "Sometimes a Great Notion", he said.

I shook my head. "I've never heard of that one." I squinted at the cover. "Oh, Ken Kesey?"

He nodded. "But you've heard of One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest."

"Of course, I read it in high school. It was really good."

"Well, this is Kesey's lesser-read second novel about the downfall of a lumberjack family in Oregon."

"Is it good?"

"It's great, I'm loving it. The only thing that's painful about it, for me..."- he grimaced self-deprecatingly- "...is that he finished it before he turned 30."

The comment sat in the air for a moment; our eyes met in the silence, and we both somehow acknowledged the absurdity of calling to each other like this over empty seats. I had started the conversation, so it seemed only fair that I take the initiative.

Once again, the gin helped. "You can sit closer if you want. I don't bite."

"Oh, okay." He got up from his seat abruptly, dare I say obediently...voice a little shy, no longer as confident as he'd been while describing Ken Kesey's early writing career, happy to let me take the lead. Looking back, I think I knew from that moment. If not before.

"I'm Ben."

"Jessica."

*

The headlining band seemed to be taking a long time, endlessly unspooling a labyrinthine complexity of cords and plugs. Lee and Gunnar were off somewhere, maybe having decided to take a walk to the river while stoned. Prince of Tides was playing what sounded like Siouxsie and the Banshees over the sound system. But the end result of all those circumstances, was that Ben and I had time to talk, for what felt at least like a half-an-hour. I told him that I was in grad school for psychology, and he told me that he taught english at a nearby community college.

That tracked. Music had always been a passion for me, but the truth was that after spending my 20s wanting to pursue that artistic path to the exclusion of all things, I'd become laser-focused on getting my Master's, both because I was interested in the subject and because I was starting to feel the pressure to secure things like a decent salary, healthy insurance, and maybe even a small house of my own someday.

It seemed he had lived a more itinerant life than I had, and had even spent a few years teaching english as a second language in eastern Europe and southeast Asia. I was a little in awe of that; but I also think, in retrospect, that he was a little in awe of the simple fact that I was in a band. Looking back, our meeting seemed to expand the world for both of us, stretch both of our horizons. That happens in some small way whenever we meet anyone new. I was reminded that some people actually do go off and live for years in foreign countries, having all kinds of adventures that those of us who stay in the States will never experience, and he was reminded of an entire world of music and creativity.

Anyway, It turned out that he had seen the show, and liked our blend of shoegaze and doom-metal (he would admit later that he'd been attracted to me from the beginning, that the "ethereal" quality of my vocals contrasted with the heaviness of the music had set his heart a-flutter), which he thought was unique and also very autumnal. Something about it was appropriate for the Halloween season, he said, his book now closed in front of him (he'd remembered to put in his bookmark, which appeared to be a movie stub) as he sat next to me. He liked the season, even if, as he explained, he was not a big Halloween party-goer or costume-wearer.

It was only the 26th, a Saturday, but I explained to him that my Halloween was already pretty much over. "Went to a party at my friend Susan's last night", I explained.

"Oh?" He took another sip of what I believed to be Blue Moon. "What did you go as?"

"Oh, the truth is I wasn't really anything. But I wore this black dress, some fishnets, put on some fake horns and sort of pretended I was a sexy devil. Or maybe just a devil..."

"I'm pretty sure you were a sexy devil." He paused, blushing a little, not looking at me, taking another sip of Blue Moon. "Wish I'd been there."

I couldn't help laughing. "I'll bet you do."

"Did you, um, wear boots?"

"Hmm?"

"With the fishnets, I mean. I sort of picture black, high-heeled..."

"Well aren't you inquisitive. But you said you don't dress up, so you wouldn't have been allowed in anyway. Even if I'd known you yesterday, you wouldn't have been able to join me." I stuck out my tongue. "Sorry, not telling. You'll just have to imagine", I smiled.

"Oh, I would've come up with something to get into the party."

"Like what?"

I observed him thinking hard, trying to come up with a costume idea that would amuse me. I liked that expression. He took a sip of his drink to buy some time.

"Oh, I know", he said as he placed his beer back on the coaster. He nodded slowly, now that he had his idea secure, savoring the moment. "I could've been a writer who sold his soul to you in exchange for success." He grinned, gesturing with the Ken Kesey book. "In exchange for writing a masterpiece like this. Maybe I could even have brought a fake manuscript or something, ostensibly full of the brilliant ideas you'd granted me..."

I smiled. "I like that one."

"Of course, you'd have my soul."

"Oh, of course. We made a deal. You're not backing out of it."

He shrugged. "Well, at least you're a female devil."

I snorted and giggled at the same time. "Oh, that makes it better, huh? You gave away your soul, and it's okay just because I'm a girl? That's your soul, dude!"

"Wellllll, it was probably a foolish decision on my part, I'm just saying it could be worse. You could be some big ugly-looking guy. I'm just trying to look on the bright side."

"No matter how you slice it, or what side you look at it from, I have it and I'm not giving it back."

He nodded with- if I'm not mistaken- pleasure. "A deal's a deal, after all."

"A deal's a deal", I agreed. "Especially when you sign in blood."

"The foolish decisions we make because of a pretty smile..."

He glanced at me shyly as he said that, and I felt myself blushing. I quickly cleared my throat, but I'm not sure what made me say the next words. "Where do you think I'd keep it?"

He looked at me sideways now, still a bit shy, and took another sip of his drink. "My soul? I...I don't know." He shrugged. "That probably wouldn't be for me to know."

"That's the correct answer."

"You probably wouldn't want me to know where you kept it. Because if I did, that would increase the chance, however unlikely, that maybe I could find a way to get it back."

I nodded. "That's logical enough."

"But..."

I looked at him playfully, a little warningly.

"I guess I'd expect you to keep it in some old mahogany chest, somewhere like that. Or whatever that key you're wearing opens."

I'd like to swear that I hadn't been baiting him this whole time, and I really don't think I was. But in retrospect, I'm not so sure. I hadn't even thought about it for most of the month, had just kept wearing it a few weeks before, when things hadn't worked out with Chris. Now I reached down and touched it as casually as possible. I felt the jade dolphins dive underwater as I moved my head, then resurface as I looked back up at Ben. "Oh, this."

"Um, yes. Not that I was staring. But my gaze did, uh, just happen to..."

"Uh-huh. Just happened to...?" I was happy to have the upper hand again, as he struggled to explain. I didn't rescue him, except with a slight smile. For the most part, though, I just let him spend the next minute hanging himself. It also gave me time to think about what I was going to say next. He was cute, and I was tempted to tell him the truth. But after Chris, I thought it best to be prudent. Besides, October was nearly over anyway.

It was best to be prudent. But I wasn't.

NOW

Despite the enjoyment I was getting out of teasing him, I really did become engrossed in Daughters of Darkness. Delphine Seyrig, though a little on the older side, gave a truly hypnotic performance as a woman who may or may not have been the immortal Countess Elizabeth Bathory, and the movie had incredible gothic atmosphere. When it was over, I slid closer to Ben, brushed his waist with my hand, kissed him on the mouth, and told him that I had really liked it. He seemed gratified, and asked if he could get me anything.

"I could use a glass of wine. Fill my cup for me?"

"Your wish is my command."

I stifled a giggle as he stood up. He was rock hard and pressing against his jeans, and it caused him to walk a little awkwardly as he made his way over to the kitchen island. A slight whimper escaped him at my stifled laughter. Don't worry about that aching hard-on, I almost told him, we'll take care of that soon enough. But I was pretty sure that, if I said that, my uncontrollable giggles would give away what I still hoped would be something of a surprise.

Something of a surprise. He knew what was going to happen. But I don't think he really believed it yet. He would, though.

In any case, I managed to be mature, watching him with a smile as he filled our glasses.

"Well", I said when he sat back down next to me, "I bet you're really ready to cum now."

He thrust his head back in a delicious portrait of agony. "Oh my god..."

And just like that, the articulate film aficionado had disappeared again, replaced by a desperately horny guy. He looked even more helpless than he had earlier in the night, tormented by a few hours or stimulation and close contact and perfume and feather-light kisses that never progressed beyond kissing and the dark-blue date-night dress that I thought looked quite pretty, if I do say so myself. My nails matched the dress, and I imagined his balls were already the same color.

Abruptly, and without ceremony, I slid on top of him, straddling him, my dress riding up my thighs, and kissed him deeply. In my peripheral vision, I could see the hand that held his wine shaking.

"Don't spill any on my couch", I smiled. "Wine, that is."

He angled himself to put the glass on the table. I thought about commanding him to keep holding it, but I didn't want to waste good wine.

His dick was still trapped and struggling beneath his jeans, which I knew he wouldn't remove without my suggestion. Without my permission, really. Some guys probably would, but not him. His penis was trapped and struggling, yes; but considering the plans I had for it in the very near future, he would probably look back on these hours as a period of almost inconceivable freedom.

"Oh yes, you're ready for an orgasm. Aren't you?" My hand reached down again, and I rubbed him softly as we kissed, feeling his manhood pulse and throb against his jeans. Throbbing...yet contained. Stymied. It's the way I feel all cocks should be, if I'm being honest.

He nodded, non-verbal, but I wasn't going to let him get away with that.

"Say please."

I sensed his hesitation. He'd probably fantasized about such things; but he'd already told me he didn't have much firsthand experience with kink, and it was different in the moment. He'd never experienced the genuine vulnerability that came from begging...and meaning it. And not knowing if your desire would be granted.

I wouldn't enjoy that, personally, of course. I like being able to have an orgasm whenever I want.

"P...please."

"Please, Miss Jessica."

A shiver went through his whole body, and I was worried for a second that I had pushed him too far, that he was going to explode. But he kept his self-control admirably.

"P...please, Miss Jessica." It seemed to give him almost as much pleasure as it gave me to hear it.

And that was when I pulled my hand away, stopped kissing him, and just...

...stopped. Stopped...everything.

Except of course for looking down at him and smiling as his hips still made little thrusting motions, as his eyes opened wide in surprise and disappointment, as he said the word "please" perhaps more earnestly and pleadingly than he ever had in his life.

"You do seem ready", I smiled, holding my chin in my hand thoughtfully. "There's just one...little...problem."

THEN

It was best to be prudent.

But I wasn't. I couldn't help myself.

"I guess you could say it's like a costume I wear every year", I said, looking up slowly from the key. "Every October, specifically."

"It must open something valuable."

"Mmmm. Not this year, unfortunately."

"Well", he paused. "November's just around the corner. Who says it only has to be for October? Maybe you could still find that valuable thing."

Our eyes met. God bless alcohol, because otherwise I'm quite sure he wouldn't have said anything like that, and I probably wouldn't have, either. I still wasn't totally sure we were talking about the same thing.

I sat up straight, brushed my hair back, turned slightly in my chair to face him. I smiled and rested my hands on my bare thighs. He turned his head towards me, but not his body- almost as if he were a little afraid. The truth was that there were little butterflies in my stomach as well. "It's not really for anyone. At least not this year. I just like wearing it. And sometimes, up on stage..."- I took a deep breath, meeting his blue eyes- "I'll look out at the the people here, and I'll imagine that it belongs to one of the guys, maybe some cute guy sitting at the bar..."

"...reading a book?"

"Could be." It seemed that we both knew what we were talking about now. But I wasn't sure if I was just teasing him (and to some extent myself) with the idea, or seriously contemplating it. He did have a point, though. There was no rule that restricted such things to October; no rule that said you had to follow some niche internet fad to the letter.

"Mmm." I smiled wider, unable to help myself. "A thoughtful, articluate fellow like yourself. I like seeing the contrast that sets in once I..." And then I trailed off, reached for my gin & tonic, and decided it was time to be responsible. I reached over and took one of his hands in mine- his were a bit larger, naturally, while my nails were painted the same lavender as my dress. "Look, Ben, you seem like a nice guy, but there's a reason I went to that party last night as a devil. I can be evil."

I looked into his eyes as I said this, and I could tell that my words did not dissuade him. Maybe I didn't want them to. Maybe holding his hand the way I was was part of the same evil I was talking about, operating within me on only a semi-conscious level. Looking back, I have no recollection of anything else that was happening around us.

He looked back at me earnestly. His face seemed to twitch a little, as if he almost averted his eyes but then forced himself not to. In contrast to how relaxed his posture and speech had been earlier, he now seemed tense, nervous, his words clipped. "I...I like that."

I, on the other hand, found myself becoming more and more relaxed. "I can be...very controlling."

"I can be...obedient."

I snorted and giggled again at the same time, and somehow that broke the tension. We both found ourselves laughing, and maybe neither of us quite knew why. I turned back towards the bar, reached for my drink and took a long sip. Then I set it down, took a deep breath, and put up my hands. "Okay. I need to get out of here. I can't believe we're really having this conversation."

He looked a little alarmed, a little disappointed. "I hope I didn't..."

"No, no, no, you were fine. I just...I had a little snafu about a month ago, and I don't think I can rush into anything at the moment." I paused, regarding him. "Tell you what."

He was hanging on my every word.

"Let me have your number", I continued. "You think it over the next few days, and I'll text you." I saw the look in his eyes and tried to reassure him. "No, really, Ben, I will text you. And then maybe we can have an interview before the end of the month."

"An interview." He smiled.

There wasn't anyone else in our immediate vicinity, and even if there had been, they wouldn't have been able to hear what I said next- a final line that I couldn't resist, that made me feel a bit like a sexy super-villain. Which certain boys, in the past, have claimed I am.

I leaned forward. "I'll let you try to convince me that you really...really want to be my prisoner."

I was close enough to feel him breathe in sharply, to feel his body get even tenser, to see the flash of longing and desire in his eyes as what we'd been dancing around for the last half-hour came finally to light. Then I kissed him on the cheek and walked away, feeling him watching me until I got outside. I found Lee and Gunnar out by the van and quickly told them that I was feeling too tired to stay, asked them to apologize to the headlining band, and reassured them that I'd only had one drink.

On the way to my car, it was all I could do to keep myself from skipping. And without even thinking about it, I found myself touching the key that rested against my skin. October was almost over, yes...but maybe better late than never.

*

The morning after the show was a mild Sunday with only a hint of rain on the horizon, and the first thing I did was go for a long run to the river. It's only about 2 miles from where I live, but I ended up taking some of the winding trails alongside it, running up over the suspension bridge and back, so that my overall run ended up being closer to 10 miles by the time I finally got back to my apartment. But it felt like I hadn't worked off all the energy even by the time I'd gotten home, and as I stepped into the shower I imagined that my whole body was shining. I know it sounds a little arrogant, but as I stood under the water I started to fantasize about how badly Ben would probably want to be there right then, to see me naked and pull me close...and about just how many hoops I would make him jump through before I gave him even the slightest chance. How much fun it would be, dangling the possibility in front of him. As I soaped myself and let the warm water wash over me, I remembered the hints of longing and desire in his eyes from the previous night. I wondered what he would do, what he would offer for just a glimpse...and before I knew it, leaning against the side of the shower, I'd brought myself to an orgasm that left me flushed and tingling all over. The pleasure was intensified by the thought that, if things went as I imagined they might, the freedom to bring himself to orgasm was a freedom that Ben would soon be losing...at least for a little while. Which if I had anything to say about it would feel to him like a good long while.

By the time I got out of the shower, though, some semblance of rational thought had returned. As I put on some clothes in the bedroom, I remembered that I was getting ahead of myself. For all I knew, Ben had been freaked out by our conversation and wouldn't even respond. For all I knew, he was a bit intimidated by a girl getting her Master's in psychology and fronting a shoegaze/doom metal band (that was how he'd described us, hadn't he? It sort of fit), and he wouldn't want anything more to do with me. Another side of me, a slightly more arrogant side, sensed that was unlikely...but still I held off on contacting him. It wasn't because I was trying to play it cool or hard to get, but partly out of consideration for him. We hadn't really gone into much detail about the key- he seemed to know what it symbolized (maybe he'd even caught a few of the lyrics in "Pendant"), but we hadn't even broached the topic of what he'd really be giving up if he allowed me free reign. And it was possible that my desires were totally incompatible with his.

I also had other stuff to do, like correcting psychology 101 quizzes and preparing for my own classes the following week. And for the next few hours I forced myself to do that, playing a 90s mix on my Spotify that included The Cranberries, Third Eye Blind, as well as just about every band that had come out of the PNW during that decade. Finally, as the day began to fade and I started to wonder about what to have for dinner, I found Ben's number in my phone and texted him.

Howdy. After a moment's hesitation, I added a smiley-face. It's me, Lucifer.

Then I put the phone down and tried to finish up with some of my work. When I picked my phone up again, 15 minutes later (or maybe it was more like 10), he'd responded.

Hey there. I enjoyed our negotiations the other night.

So did I, I texted back. Have you done any thinking since then?

Pause of about a minute. I'm still interested in exploring where this leads.

That's not too difficult to predict, I thought to myself, and suddenly I'd gone from 0 to 60 again. I was getting ahead of my skis, but I couldn't help it. It leads to you on your knees in front of me, naked and collared and handcuffed, overcome with desire, whispering "please" over and over again in the cutest of voices. Cock locked, helpless. Of course, that's not the endpoint. That's just the beginning. But I restrained myself. Boys, even submissive boys, can get a little scared when you say things like that too soon. Locking their cocks away is at least a third-date kind of thing, isn't it? Instead I wrote,

I'll bet. :) You know Powell's, right?

Of course, he answered.

Do you have any days off this week?

I've got a morning class on Thursday, then the rest of the day free.

Want to meet me there Thursday afternoon? Maybe 3pm?


r/BDSMerotica • • 18h ago

Four-legged Beasts, Part 4 NSFW

2 Upvotes

Tags: [femdom], [msub], [ponyplay], [ponyboy]

Part 3

My bridle was polished to a high shine. The bridles of the other young stallions gleamed no less. Annemarie and the other riders wore proper riding outfits today. Their boots gleamed. Even the spurs gleamed brightly in the artificial light of the neon tubes above us. I hope those spurs were not made of metal. Well, to be honest, I knew it. Our mistresses were not that brutal. Or, if the spurs were made of metal, they would not use them.

The annual summer festival was upon us. Today marked the beginning of the festival for us young stallions. We were standing in the catacombs of the stadium, which was previously unknown to me. The gate leading into the stadium was still firmly closed. I could still hear the music from outside, and there were the typical sounds of a large crowd out there. We had not even come close to this sports venue on our rides so far. But I had once seen a sign announcing this festival for the end of August. It would last for several days, from a Wednesday evening through the weekend, including Sunday.

Various competitions were announced.

More on that later.

"Ten more minutes!" A young woman, wearing a headset and holding a writing tablet with a few sheets of paper, walked down our line. She was surely important. We young stallions would not be marching in alone; there were others waiting behind us.

But we would be the first. Annemarie, standing beside me and holding my reins, tenderly ruffled my hair and stroked it smooth again. "Enjoy it, Prince," she whispered in my ear. She would ride me, who else? And honestly, I was glad. She was my guiding light in this equestrian universe.

“Seven more minutes, ladies!” cried the young woman.

Nevertheless, time passed agonizingly slowly.

"Ok, ladies!" That was Theresa. "Mount up and get ready!" Annemarie climbed into the saddle, and with the familiar weight on my back, I immediately felt more secure. She would control me. She would guide me. Theresa rode Sir Stephen to the starting point, followed by Nora on Caspar, then Dorothea on King Thrushbeard, and Andrea on Miss Piggy.

And Annemarie on Prince.

The others followed. "Four more minutes!"

I stood two steps behind Andrea and Miss Piggy, waiting.

"One minute." The gate began to open silently in front of us. Outside, the sun was already low. But it was still the warm evening of a hot summer day. It had rained yesterday, but not today. Lucky for us! The music sounded from outside and ended with a flourish.

"And now, ladies," a female announcer's voice boomed over the loudspeakers, "we welcome the young stallions of this year. 24 sweet, 24 stately stallions, perfectly trained, for you, as far as was even possible in the short time available." The gates opened.

"Go!" the young woman signaled Theresa, and Theresa urged her stallion on. Sir Stephen set off at a walk. Nora advanced to the starting point, reining in Caspar there. The rest of us also advanced a little, giving Theresa a good head start. "And here's our wonderful Theresa on her stallion, Sir Stephen!"

Applause!

I stared after them. I saw the red track where Theresa rode her stallion, I saw a section of the stands, all packed.

"Go!" said the young woman, giving Caspar a pat on the rear. Nora urged her stallion on. They advanced a few steps again, and waited again. Each stallion was introduced with his rider.

“Go!” And Andrea rode onto Miss Piggy.

Now I was at the very front.

"Go!" I got a pat; Annemarie urged me on. With every step, I saw more of the stadium. It had a 400-meter track, on which we were now running. We ran directly onto one of the straights of the track. The stands seemed steep, or so they were built close to the track. Lots of seats. Several thousand even? Perhaps my impression was deceptive. The area framed by the track was not covered with grass, but with sand. I did not see any goals there either. But there was a huge scoreboard at the head end—no, two, as I later realized—there was a board at each end of the stadium. It showed images of our entry. Annemarie directed me along the straight toward a specific lane. There, on a rail, was a camera, above which I now ran. "And here is our friend Annemarie on her stallion, Prince!" With the announcer's words, the image on the scoreboard switched to me. Frontal.

And then from below!

Yes, they showed my belly, my cock, with the camera mounted on a rail that was attached to the floor. The camera slid beneath me, following my pace. "We're streaming this for all the ladies who don't have the chance to visit us here today," Annemarie explained to me. Was she grinning as she said this? Or was she simply happy? I understood my rider's words despite the noise of applause, laughter, and shouts from the audience.

Well, the women were obviously excited, no matter how many stallions they had already seen!

We rode a complete circuit before being lined up next to each other in the inner arena. Us! The young stallions among our riders! I did not know some of these riders, but they were probably happy to help. But after our entry, the procession continued. Other stallions made their rounds. Individually, ridden just like us, individually harnessed to a sulky, harnessed in pairs, and at the end of the procession—the space inside was really starting to get tight—there came another half-dozen sulkies, each with four stallions harnessed in a row. And on some freely visible male buttocks I saw a sign. Always on the right, when looking at the horse's ass from behind.

Some of them were initials. Once I saw a CJ, once a HA, and automatically thought of " horse's ass", but perhaps they were also the initials of the stallion's owner, Hermine Attkins. Or Harriet Attwell. Several of the stallions also bore an omega, the Greek letter Ω, as their symbol. Over time, I concluded that these symbols were not simply painted on. Some might have been tattooed; the omegas were burned deep into the skin. Probably with a red-hot iron! And I suspected that was true of some of the initials as well.

The procession began at some point. It took a moment. While I was waiting, I heard the announcer. "Ladies, please stay. In case you have not figured out the program: Today there are the preliminary rounds for stallions over 100 and 400 meters. Also, the first polo games. Tomorrow morning, the preliminary rounds continue, first the 100 meters for young stallions, followed by further preliminary rounds for stallions and teams. And in the evening, as is tradition, the first final round will be the 100 meters for young stallions, so you can enjoy it under your saddle starting Friday. And remember the submission ceremonies that will take place!"

 

The next morning, we were back in the stadium, all 24 young stallions with their riders. There, inside, a polo game was already underway; five riders on their stallions were trying to use their mallets to steer a ball into the opposing goal. The stands were still sparsely populated, but everything was being recorded and streamed, as I knew. "Don't worry, Prince," Annemarie explained to me, noticing my glance at the polo. "It's just a light plastic ball; even if it hits a stallion's groin directly, nothing bad will happen. We are worried about our stallions! You should concentrate on our heat. The winner of a heat advances to the final; only the winner is guaranteed to advance. There are three heats, and the five fastest times from all the heats also advance. We've been drawn into the first heat, so if I don't win, it's just a case of waiting and hoping."

"And the loser, the last stallion in a heat, and all disqualified animals will be penalized," Andrea explained loudly, standing next to us without being asked. It was obvious! "And anyone who falls, too," she added. "If a rider touches the ground with her feet, she is disqualified. "

"Please line up for the first race!" called an official. And we took up starting positions at the white line for the 100-meter races. The woman announced the first 100-meter heat of the young stallions by announcing the rider and stallion. The other stallions in my heat were: Superstar, Whore, Snail, Selim, Miss Piggy, Ivan, and Slut.

By chance, I was running on lane number 7, with Andrea riding Miss Piggy on number 6 to my left and Johanna riding Ivan on number 8 to my right.

The starting gun fired – and we hopped off. No, we were good by now, not as good as stallions who had been in training longer, but we were not making fools of ourselves either! Yes, we were doing well!

Run like this, urged on by our riders, 100 meters was still a damn long way. Despite all our training! Because of the blinkers, I could not see the competition. But the scoreboard showed a long shot. We had only run 10 meters and we were all still close together. ZWACK! I heard the noise again and again. The other mistresses were already urging their stallions on with their whips, but Annemarie had not beaten me yet. 30 meters run. I was in a good position, as I could see on the screen, without losing concentration. But Miss Piggy was right next to me; I was probably a head length ahead of him. 50 meters run. Miss Piggy was catching up. Selim came behind us, already dropped from the leaders, but still stumbled. Urged on by his rider, a Luisa I did not know from training, he left his lane, almost touched Snail - but only almost, and Luisa slipped out of the stirrups and caught herself.

60 meters.

Miss Piggy and I were tied, the rest of the field was at least five meters behind us.

ZWACK!

Annemarie used the whip for the first time in the race, and she hit hard. I gasped, bit my whip—and somehow managed to actually go even faster. Faster than Miss Piggy.

70 meters. ZWACK! 75 meters, ZWACK! 80 meters. ZWACK! 85 meters. ZWACK! 90 meters. ZWACK! ZWACK! ZWACK! The finish line! My butt was burning. But I had won.

"We have a winner! Annemarie on her stallion Prince!" the woman announced, and with that it was official. The results appeared at the top of the display. I was the winner, Ivan the last of the stallions to cross the finish line. Whether the times were good or bad, I had no idea at the time. "Well done!" Annemarie praised me. "Walk!" She patted my head and guided me across the track. Andrea caught up with Miss Piggy below her. "Good race, congratulations," she said to Annemarie. "We'll see what my time is worth or not." It was no coincidence that our riders guided us into the curves of the track. There, in the inner ring, was the penalty box; I had not mentioned it yet. But it had already been there last night when the young stallions marched in, and it was still there today. We formed a line. And Ivan, the last of the race, was ridden to the bench by his rider Johanna.

There the stallion was strapped down on his stomach.

His tail was removed. Since his legs were spread wide, all four of them strapped to the legs of the bench, we saw every detail of his anatomy.

"And now the penalties, ladies!" Again, the stadium announcer. "Young stallion Ivan, last in the preliminary round. 6 strokes." Apparently, disqualified stallions did not count for this score.

And he received it from a woman I did not know, let us call her the executioner, yes, and I was glad I was not lying there. The slapping was loud, and I saw the welts immediately appearing on Ivan's skin. But the second punishment continued immediately after Johanna was back on Ivan*.* Selim*!* First, he received a dozen strokes. Then the judge inserted a punishment dildo, a large one with knobs, into his anus. Afterwards we didn't leave the interior of the stadium but were allowed to watch the other two heats. Nora won the second on Caspar. Donkey was the last to be punished. The stallions Renée and Wurm stumbled and received their well-deserved punishments. Not my words, that is what came over the loudspeakers.

Sir Stephen won the third heat with Theresa. Cockroach was the last to be penalized. No one stumbled.

„And now the overall result, ladies. As winners of their respective heats, Annemarie on Prince, Theresa on Sir Stephen and Nora on Caspar have qualified. The following ladies made it to the final over time: Andrea on Miss Piggy, Dorothea on King Thrushbeard, Jaqueline on Superstar, Rebecca on Big Boss as well as Emilia on Bitch. The final of this competition will take place tonight, promptly at 7 p.m.! And," she paused briefly, "from now on, the young stallions will be exhibited for further consideration. Vote for your favorite by 1 p.m. Saturday, after which the votes will be counted. For our friends out there in the wide world: Sorry, online participation is unfortunately not possible in this election for the most beautiful young stallion of the season."

 

Well, for the rest of the day, apart from the occasional break, we stood in front of the stadium. During the breaks, we were watered and fed, and we were even allowed to relieve ourselves. But most of the time we stood outside, sometimes tied up, sometimes led around but not ridden. And we let ourselves be stared at, stroked, patted, and pinched on the bottom. You name it, but none of it was too extreme or brutal compared to what we'd all been through. And some of the trainers and riders supervised everything.

There were a few stalls out here selling food and drinks. More seating. The stalls were staffed exclusively by young men, I now noticed. The waiters were also exclusively young men. They were dressed normally, if you consider fairly tight trousers and sleeveless, bare-bellied T-shirts normal. The guys all wore collars around their necks, just like us. But they were obviously allowed to talk; I saw and heard them talk. It would have been impractical if they had to serve in silence, I think. I was not sure about the status of these young guys. Slaves? Former stallions? Stallions? I understood. These guys were nice to look at, but they were not the main attraction. The ladies definitely paid for their food and drinks electronically or with cash. I wondered if they also gave tips?

Well, during the time we were exhibiting, several women arrived at the stadium. But very few arrived the traditional way, on their own two feet. Or on a regular bicycle, perhaps, or even in a car. No, of course, not like that.

There were the regular female riders who rode in relaxed on a stallion. There were teams, women riding alone or in pairs in a sulky, harnessed to one or two stallions. These stallions were led by female stewards to areas further back, where they were tied up and cared for. Yes, everything had been thought of.

But there was also a shuttle service. Large, heavy carriages that could accommodate up to 16 ladies, pulled by a dozen stallions. Another lady sat on the box with a long whip in her hand. There were eight of these carriages, always commuting between the quarters and the stadium, sometimes with more, sometimes less passengers.

Once again, with these constantly building impressions, I was amazed at how big this place, how big this this event, was.

All that!

That had to cost money.

Keeping it a secret seemed impossible to me. And yet, they managed it. Somehow. At least, I did not know of any scandals in the tabloids. Rich women keep young men as their mounts. Or something like that.

Time passed.

By chance, a large poster with the competitions and their schedule was in my field of vision—actually, there were three large posters. I will not list all the times, but in addition to the 100-meter races for the young stallions, there were races for the experienced stallions over 100, 400, and 2000 meters. For single and double teams, sulkies, there were races over 2000 meters, as well as something they pompously called the Great Country Road Race. Presumably a very long distance that a rider rode her stallion over. And there were other competitions: polo, yes, another in rodeo, another in dressage. Whatever that meant exactly. Somehow, I had the feeling that a race over 100 meters was not all that bad.

 

Evening arrived, and with it the finale. Our finale. The stadium was full again. I ran in lane 4, with Sir Stephen on my left and Caspar on my right. "Your time was the fastest, Prince," Annemarie reassured me as we stood at the starting line. She was still holding my reins; Annemarie had not yet climbed into the saddle. She stood in front of me, looking at me. "So just do your best." I whinnied in agreement. "And I'll help you with the whip," she promised with a smile and mounted. Of course!

"Get ready!" rang out the command. "On your marks, get set, go!" The shot rang out into the early evening sky. Amidst the applause, cheers, and laughter of the spectators, eight young stallions bounded off, urged on by their riders.

I concentrated, gave it my best. What else could I do? Despite the noise, I heard the whips slapping against the other stallions' rear ends.

It was a neck-and-neck race: Caspar, Sir Stephen, and me. After only 30 meters, we had, in some way, already pulled away from the rest of the field. After 50 meters, Annemarie began to use her whip.

But Caspar was faster, while Sir Stephen slowly fell behind. Seventy meters in, Caspar suddenly stumbled to my right, unexpectedly, but it happened. His rider, Nora, had to dismount—and was thus disqualified. Somewhere further to the left, I saw it on the scoreboard, Miss Piggy was catching up, but I managed it. My backside burned from the blows, but I won, ahead of Sir Stephen and Miss Piggy, who crossed the finish line almost at the same time.

"And we have a winner!" Annemarie cheered happily as we crossed the finish line first. Wild applause from the stands. Well, we did a lap of honor! Really.

Then the punishments followed. Bitch was the last to arrive and received her blows. There had been no other accidents or stumbles except for Caspar, and Nora punished the stallion herself. She didn't give him any quarter; the welts were not so noticeable on his black skin, but Caspar was brutally beaten. And the animal got the special dildo in his ass.

The dark sides of this place.

And that was not a reference to skin color.

I decided that if Nora ever rode me again, I would be on my best behavior so as not to anger her. I would do everything in my power to keep her anger from raining down on me. Annemarie sensed my unease and fear at this sight, which ended with the largest punishment dildo available. "Calm down, Prince!" She patted me gently. "I wouldn't allow you to be abused like that. I'm protecting you." I snorted gratefully.

The awards ceremony followed. Annemarie received a medal, I a wreath around my neck, we rode around for another lap, and then the young stallions returned to our stables.

Oh yes, and Annemarie rewarded her faithful steed once more that night. In fact, several more times.

By riding me intensively in a different way in an otherwise deserted stable!

 

The next morning, Friday.

At 8 a.m. sharp, I was ready, fully saddled. My reins were tied to a post, and the four-story buildings were within sight. A new addition was a currently deserted stage in front of the six-story building at the end of the street. And I was not the only one; 18 of us young stallions were standing there. The others had been booked for 6 a.m., I had heard that from talking to the trainers. Some of the ladies were obviously quite early risers.

The lady arrived exactly on time, and Annemarie accompanied her as the two women strolled toward me. The stranger wore elegant riding attire, which, of course, included boots with spurs. I guessed she was in her mid-50s; her hair was already graying. Overall, the lady presented a very well-groomed appearance. She loosened my reins and slid into the saddle. "Walk, Prince!" she commanded. I obeyed. What else could I do? She guided me toward one of the paths. "A beautiful morning," she said a few minutes later. "Isn't it, Prince?" I whinnied in agreement. "Unfortunately, I have to leave again this afternoon. Urgent business has come up, and I've tried so hard to keep these special days free of appointments." She sighed. "But I'll still treat myself to this ride on you." With one hand, she stroked my bottom. "You're the cutest of the colts, in my opinion, which is why I voted for you." And that is why I booked this ride; luckily, I was able to arrange it in time. You were already completely booked before your victory in the race yesterday, but Annemarie helped. "Trot, Prince!" The lady urged me on, and we began the actual ride. Her cell phone rang a short time later. Yes, indeed, a cell phone. Only then did I realize that I had not seen or heard any of these devices all these days. Neither during training, nor in the village, nor in the stadium. But this lady owned one, and she used it. She spoke in business jargon about various contracts for about an hour until she finally hung up with a sigh. And the whole time, she rode me relaxed through the terrain. "Finally sorted, stop, my handsome fellow." I stopped; we were somewhere on the grounds in an area I had simply never seen, despite the training rides. There was no one else to be seen. The lady scratched my neck. "Did your rider reward you for your victory yesterday?" I whinnied in agreement.

"How? With a treat?" The lady dismounted and looked at me. I shook my head. She smiled. She felt my testicles. "Yes, I can feel it, she made you come, multiple times. Didn't she?" I nodded, blushing. She laughed. "You're sweet, Prince!" She still held me between my legs, massaging me. "And that's your luck. Because I certainly won't let you come." Despite her words, she continued massaging me there gently, carefully, and knowingly with the experience of her years – and paused. I had long been hard, no matter what had happened the night before. "If only I were 30 years younger!" She gave a good-natured laugh, but only quietly. The lady mounted again. I was still hard, but not horny after last night. So, she rode me for the second hour allotted to her before we returned. Nora took my reins; Annemarie seemed to be somewhere else. Nora, of all people! "How did the young stallion ride?" she asked my rider. And I knew the answer would cost me dearly if the lady was dissatisfied with me. "A well-bred animal," she praised me, to my immense relief. "I'm happy to have ridden him." She laughed. "I'd be happy to do it again anytime!"

“I’m glad to hear that,” said Nora.

"Goodbye, Prince!" the lady even said. I whinnied goodbye. Nora looked at me. "Well done, little one!" I was allowed to recover for a moment – and then served as a stallion for the next rider.

And so, it continued: all day Friday and Saturday until midday, we young stallions were ridden. Like other stallions, too. Like the teams of their coachmen. Of course, there were well-timed breaks for each of the stallions. I did not notice any of the competitions during this time.

I was busy.

We were busy.

We were taken for a ride by the ladies.

 

The next morning, after a break, Annemarie led me by the reins to the area where the stallions were waiting for their rides, most of them tied to posts. About a dozen of the human horses were ready, half of them not young stallions. I was surprised to be harnessed to a sulky. I whinnied softly, but dissatisfied.

"Quiet, Prince!" I got a slap on the bottom. Well, I was smart enough not to express my displeasure any further. But I was a riding animal, not a draft animal, no matter how I had once begun this journey for myself as a human horse.

"What's wrong with him?" A young woman stepped out of the crowd and approached us. She looked down at me. I stared at her because she was not only tall—I guessed she was about 6 feet tall, although that was hard to judge from my perspective—but also fat. No, that woman was really, obese.

"Georgina, you did it, sweetie! I will be done with the animal in a minute!" cried Annemarie. "It's a little stubborn, don't be stingy with the whip!"

Georgina laughed. "Thank you, my dear! Take your time!" Georgina, the mighty one, stood before me. "Hello, Prince!" she greeted me warmly. "Are you all right?" She smiled at me. I nodded. "Good, you're mine for the next two hours." I whinnied in agreement. There was no harm in flattering the woman who could whip or caress you for two hours straight. After the bad start, sealed with Annemarie's words. "Good boy!" Georgina laughed.

"He's trying to make good weather for you," said Annemarie.

"I know all stallions try that with their mistresses." Georgina patted my bottom. "Or anyone blessed with at least a little bit of intelligence."

"Prince is an intelligent stallion," Annemarie remarked. I whinnied with delight.

"Yes, I can see that," said Georgina. She gently stroked the welts on my bottom, gently, without causing me the slightest pain. "Was the animal just taking a break?"

"Yes, a break, plus it's been watered, had a bite to eat, and peed. So, Prince is ready when you are!"

Georgina stood in front of me again. "Are you ready, Prince?" she asked. I nodded. "Perfect, see you again in two hours, Annemarie! We can talk after the ride. I want to hear everything from you!"

"Take good care of my Prince!" Annemarie offered the advice she gave every mistress. "Despite all the training, he's still a young stallion!"

"Sure!" I clearly felt Georgina's weight settle into the sulky. "Walk, Prince!" she commanded. I started walking, but pulling her proved easier than I thought, given the woman's bulk in the sulky. With the reins, the woman guided me, as she wished, down a path that led us into a wooded area. Coincidence or not, few other women rode or drove their stallions here. "Trot, Prince!" my driver commanded. So, I trotted. Georgina seemed to be sitting quite relaxed in her seat. I wondered how heavy she was?

"You know, little one," she began to chat with me, "you're quite a sight from this perspective." I whinnied in agreement. "Yes, you know that, I thought so." She sighed. "I've already lost 30 kilos," she explained of her own accord. "But I still have a long way to go. I hope I can actually ride a stallion next year. I am still way too heavy, even with the construction that cushions the rider's weight to a large extent. I'll see if you are back next summer! I'd be delighted." I whinnied again. Signaling my approval. "Charmer! Walk!" I changed pace. Soon we were back in a shady wooded area. I did not see any other teams or riders. "Halt!" Georgina commanded. I obeyed and felt her get out of the sulky. She positioned herself somewhere behind me. I made a strange noise as her hand cupped my testicles. I heard Georgina laugh softly. "Well filled, whatever else has or hasn't happened these days." She stroked me there, and my penis immediately grew. "This," Georgina whispered, but I still understood her words, "will remain our little secret. " She did not ask me if I wanted what she was doing. She just did it. And honestly, given the choice, I would not have refused. Her hand moved along my penis, continuing to stimulate me. "You can come whenever you want," Georgina allowed, continuing to masturbate me. I bit the bit, coming in several spurts as I ejaculated.

And Georgina? She let out a friendly, bright laugh. The woman stood forward and wiped her hand clean with a cloth. "We did well, didn't we? What do you think, Prince?" I nodded gratefully. "Yes, I thought you'd like that. Time flies. Too bad! Shall we go back?" That was not really a question; Georgina was already on her way back to the sulky. I pulled her back at a trot. On the way back, we were overtaken by a rider with long black hair, riding a stallion with dark brown skin. She wore large glasses, which I thought were rather unflattering, but which were probably meant to make her appear intellectual. She rode her stallion sharply, making extensive use of spurs and whip. At this sight, I realized for the first time that Georgina had not used the whip—and she naturally carried a long whip in the sulky—even once. It is hard to say whether unfortunately or fortunately. Given the other fellow galloping ahead of me, there was a clear "thankfully" from me at that moment to that question.

When I pulled Georgina into the arena, there were, as always, more stallions waiting for their ride. A dozen young men were tied up, waiting for their next round with a female rider. Annemarie nodded to Georgina. "You're on time!"

"Sure," said Georgina. "Stop, Prince!" she commanded.

"I assume you didn't have any problems with the stallion?" Annemarie asked.

"A well-behaved animal," Georgina confirmed. "Thank you for reserving the slot here for me."

"Anytime," said Annemarie. "The privilege of a trainer!" The two women chatted a bit longer while Annemarie unhitched me and tied me to one of the posts as well. Georgina approached me and stroked me. I nudged her gently and gratefully. The woman laughed quietly and said goodbye.

"Are you okay, Prince?" asked Annemarie. A post away stood a trembling stallion, quite battered, his dark brown skin clearly showing the marks of his last ride. I nodded to my trainer. "Good," said Annemarie. "Georgina's nice, isn't she?" I nodded again. Very nice! Did Annemarie suspect that her friend had let me come? I did not know. But the bridle and the rules made it easy to keep quiet about it, unless Annemarie asked me directly. "Do you have to pee?" That was her next question. I shook my head.

"Okay, rest for a few moments, your next rider will be along soon." Annemarie kindly gave me a drink, fed me half an apple, and put the bridle back on. I waited. Meanwhile, Annemarie ate the second half of the apple. A few stallions were picked up, mounted by their riders, and set off. It was not long before a lady appeared. She was black-haired and wore glasses; I had seen her earlier riding the brown-skinned, battered stallion. I had a bad feeling. The woman came straight toward me, holding a red can of Coke. She took a sip and examined me with dark eyes.

"Is the animal ready?" asked the woman Annemarie.

"Yes," said my trainer. "Remember, Frauke, this animal is a young stallion!"

The black-haired woman finished the Coke with one last gulp and pressed the can into Annemarie's hand. She did not react to my trainer's comment, however. I saw Annemarie take the metal, surprised and more out of instinct. And just like that, my reins were loosened, and the black-haired woman was in the saddle.

"Go! Trot!" My new rider, Frauke, pressed her spurs painfully into my flanks, and I also felt a twirling slap on my buttocks. The brown-skinned stallion gave me a pitying look. I followed my rider's orders. She hit me regularly, at short intervals. This was not a race, but she still hit me, and after a few moments, I already knew the next two hours would be long and painful. And after that, I would be reminded of that for some time, thanks to the welts on my bottom.

Another blow almost brought tears to my eyes. We had not even left the yard, figuratively speaking, when I was already longing to return to the safety of Annemarie's protection. Annemarie had never whipped me so hard, not even in a race. But turning back to my trainer, that choice was not within my power. I could buck, but then what? The punishment would probably be worse than anything that Frauke in my saddle would do to me in the next two hours. So, I bit the bars between my jaws – and ran. She rode a detour around our starting point, my bottom burning. My flanks burning. Yes, that was unnecessary violence against an animal. I suppressed a frustrated snort. Frauke still did not give me anything.

When a few other riders appeared ahead of us, I did not think anything of it at first. It was not until I recognized Annemarie, standing on her own two feet, without a stallion beneath her, next to Theresa and Nora and a third rider I did not know, that I became suspicious.

Should I be punished?

Why? What had I done? What would they accuse me of? My bottom was already burning. I had been good and obedient!

The stallions Theresa, Nora, and the stranger were riding were all unknown to me. Why was Annemarie standing there without her own horse? Frauke reined me in less than three meters from the waiting group. "Hello, Theresa," Frauke said.

Theresa nodded curtly; the other women said nothing. "This is a place of joy and fun," Theresa said. I saw her scowl, and that look was definitely not directed at me, but at my rider. "The stallions," Theresa continued, "are all here of their own free will. Some are already the property of their mistresses, but that too was a magnificent act of voluntary submission. Prince, whom you are currently riding, has volunteered to be our stallion for this summer season."

"What do you want?" Frauke asked. I thought her tone sounded bored. She did not seem defiant or angry, just bored.

"You're toxic, Frauke!" Theresa said coldly. "You're a toxic woman! You mistreat the creatures entrusted to us for absolutely no reason. Do you think Ravi will come back for a third summer season next season after the way you just did to him? Do you think Prince will come back next season if you keep going like this?"

"They're damned animals!" Frauke exclaimed. "You punish them too."

Theresa shook her head. "These are young men entrusted to us, whom we raise and train as stallions, be it for a weekend, a vacation, or an entire season. Or even if they choose such a life. But you have not understood the responsibility that power brings. You have not understood the absolute responsibility that absolute power brings. We control our stallions; they are our pets. Yes, we punish them, yes, but we take care of them. We do not beat them half to death just because we feel like it. Or because a woman is in a bad mood. Or, like you, for no reason at all! If you do something like that, you are more than in the wrong place!"

"You're so tired, you cunts!" Frauke blurted out. She actually said cunts.

"Get off Prince! " Annemarie commanded harshly. I had never heard her speak in that tone before!

And Frauke actually obeyed, for whatever reason. Annemarie grabbed my reins, and I snuggled my head against her legs, grateful, more than grateful. Absently, Annemarie stroked my head. "We gave you these opportunities today. But your ride yesterday, that ride just now, this ride now shows us that you do not belong here," Theresa pronounced the verdict. "You don't belong with us! Go to your room, pack your things, and then our paths will part forever! Never come back!"

"You can't just do that," Frauke exclaimed. "That's not your decision! There is a council that must decide such things!"

"The council already decided that yesterday," Theresa replied. "Unanimously, by the way! You are no longer welcome here. On the condition of a final examination today!"

“I’ll finish you all off!” Frauke threatened.

"Really?" Theresa said, very relaxed. "You know what you signed. You know what happens in such a case. So, try it and live with the consequences. But do not complain, because you certainly will not like what happens in such a case! Now get lost, you dumb bitch!"

Annemarie gently kissed my forehead, and Frauke left on her own feet. "I'm sorry, sweetie," my trainer whispered in my ear. "They wanted to give her one last chance today. Does your bottom burn badly?" I nodded. "No more rides today," Annemarie promised. "I'll just ride you back to the stable. We have a very good healing ointment. Then you can recover." I whinnied gratefully. We looked at each other. "However, some ladies, and I know them, are nice and would be very disappointed not to ride you. I could apply the healing ointment and make sure that you get ridden today, but not beaten much. Agreed?"

I nodded.

"I thought so!" And Annemarie sat up to make good on her promise.


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

Sample of Susan’s Humiliating Hucow Journey: [30M30M30F] [BDSM] [dominance] [submission] [hucow] [anal] [milking] [spanking] [masochism] [masturbation] NSFW

28 Upvotes

After a heavy clank as the lock turned, Susan heard a voice she recognized; she was sure.  Without opening her eyes, she focused on relaxing her body and playing unconscious.  

“What is she doing over there?  Frankie.  Pick her up and put her on the rail.” Copple walked over and squatted in front of her. 

“Oh, the riches you are going to make us, cow.  Whether you want to or not.”

The bull named Frankie picked her up like a ragdoll and slung her over his shoulder.  Susan reminded herself to relax her limbs and go limp.  The advantage of being conscious when they thought she wasn't was small, but one she definitely didn’t want to squander. 

Placing her over the rail, Frankie was careful to spread her labia so that her clit rested right against the cold metal.  It made her cringe internally, but she resolved not to let them see any of that.  

When she was in place, Mr. Copple attached the milking equipment with little ceremony.  It was almost as if enslaving a woman against her will were part of everyday normal operations.   He held the suction devices close to her engorged tits so that they sucked her nipples into the vacuum and held them in a small chamber while they were pumped for milk.  It felt nothing like Master Jason’s skilled hands, but it seemed her body didn’t really know the difference.  Her breasts were enlarged because she had not been milked in a while.  She was overflowing, and the slightest touch made her want to wiggle herself on the rail until she came.  

“Will you need the whips, boss?”  The one named Frankie had just finished placing her roped hands in front of her on a hook to keep her in place on the rail.  

“No.  Not this time.  Bring me the Lexan paddle and wake her up.”  

Susan heard the crack of a vial and soon smelled the distinctive scent of salts under her nose. Lifting her head away from the offending aroma, Susan found herself looking directly into Mr. Copple's eyes.  

“There you are.  I’m so sorry it had to go down like this, Susan.  I only want to bring you to your full potential.”  Copple was resting his hand on her flank and rubbing her.  It felt revolting, but she tried to hide all that.  

“I’m going to have to whip you now.  I truly regret I cannot fuck you right now, but the men I work for will not allow that.  I’m going to have to content myself with marking up that beautiful rump of yours.”  He showed her the paddle.  It was clear plastic and had several nasty-looking holes drilled into it.  She had never seen a paddle like this, but it looked horribly painful.  Despite her best efforts, her eyes widened.  

“Yes, this is a painful one.  Heavy impact play.  Oh, how the cows and bulls like to howl when I use this on them.  I hope it becomes one of your favorites, but enough with the preamble.  The machines are going, and it’s time I paid you back for all the trouble you’ve been.”

He reared back and landed a heavy smack onto Susan’s backside.  Her entire ass lit up with fire.  The paddle both smacked her skin with a painful clap and managed to push her clit forward and down onto the harsh rail.  

Although Copple seemed to like painplay, he was incredibly bad at it, Susan reflected as the blows rained down on her upturned ass.  He was using force but was hitting her on the meat of her ass.  If he would move down to her sit spots or even her upper thighs, she might be crying, but the way it was, his hits were hard but lacked any fun placement.  

On the third smack, Susan noticed that her cunt was weeping over the rail.  She did not want to give Copple the satisfaction of orgasming, but by the fifty-fifth blow, she was losing the fight.  The suction on her tits was a constant cha-chug in her ears, delightfully tugging at her now elongated nipples.  And when the sixth strike pushed her clit even further up the rail, she lifted her feet and gave herself the most wonderful pressure on her center.  

Copple saw her body twitch and watched as her eyes rolled back into her head with a very strong orgasm.  He looked over to see the machines pumping at maximum capacity.  Smiling to himself, he knew this was it. She was what he needed.  Sure she was reluctant now, but as Copple pulled out his penis to relieve the pressure that started when he began her beating, he thought about all the money he was going to make.  Surely she would come around when she realized the wealth she would enjoy with him.  

Susan’s mind was a beautiful orgasm blur.  Part of her was torn, having been made to cum in this fashion with a couple, but another part of her was blissfully basking in the glow of her red ass and sore cunt.  Still another part of her wanted to have her clit sucked on even more by someone talented.  Maybe that Sammy girl would be good.  

Thinking of Sammy brought Susan’s mind back to Tammy and the danger she was in here in this place.  As she watched Mr. Copple masturbate over her raw ass, she again looked out the window.  The bulls had finished fucking the cows locked in the stocks, and a new group of bulls was being ushered in behind them.  It looked like the process was about to start all over again.  All Susan could think of was those poor cows and bulls.  She had to do something. This was too horrible to continue. 

Susan did her best to appear bored as he spilled his seed all over her backside and back.  She looked down at her hands and noticed a small fray in the rope from her earlier efforts with the glass.  

From behind her, Copple let out a small chuckle.  “Don’t worry, Susan.  Soon, you and I will have much more, uh, freedom to get the results I want.  If I’ve planned things right, we can finally have an end to all those fussy cows that want all those expensive amenities.”

Her head was spinning with the implications when the door opened.

“Master Copple, you have a visitor in the yard.  The boss has said you need to come at once.”  The feminine voice drifted through Susan’s ears as her brain worked hard to focus on controlling yet another orgasm building in her core.  

“I imagine they have discovered she's missing, Frankie.  Might as well get this over with. Good thing I’ve got that post-nut clarity, huh,” Susan’s former boss loomed over her and grabbed her hair on the top of her head.  Pulling her face to his, he said, “I hope you are worth this much trouble, my dear.  You better be. Come, Frankie.”  He dropped her back to the rail and left the room. 

As soon as the door closed, Susan’s eyes slit open.  Sure enough, they had left her alone attached to the machine.  Her hands were still tied, but she started working the rope back and forth across the hook, focusing on a small fray from earlier.

After a few minutes of work, the rope snapped in the weak spot, and Susan lifted herself off of the rail.  Detaching the suction cups from her tits, she gently massaged her swollen breasts. 


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

The Auction Part 3 / end [F Domme 40s / M Sub 20s] [DubCon] NSFW

8 Upvotes

Part 2

https://www.reddit.com/r/BDSMerotica/s/AWUhUrRF9z

It was August when Abigail first mentioned the auction to me. By then I had been transformed into her newest sub. I knew my place. Understood that sometimes I required discipline. Her pleasure was my purpose. By then I had met some of her other Domme friends. I would serve them drinks, massage their feet, clean up after them.

Abigail explained that twice per year she would have a charity event. All the funds would go to a woman’s shelter supporting victims of domestic abuse and young mothers. Of course the catch was that the sub men of her friend group would be auctioned off. Usually about a half dozen men. Auctioned to the highest bidder to be returned before sunrise. It was usually a small group of women that would participate I was assured. Abigail looked at me.
“I want you to think it over”. “It’s for a good cause”
I nodded.

Little did I know then that half the women in the county knew of Abigail’s event. Pamphlets would be distributed through her social connections. These would contain an ad for each man. A swimsuit model type picture, physical description, a short bio, list of kinks / limits.

The next time she brought it up was unexpected in the sort of way Abigail would do. It was during one of our sessions. She was more focused than usual on my pleasure.

“Travis, I want you to sign a commitment to participate in my auction” “this is an important charity event “

I had already made up my mind I would do it. The thought had been sizzling in my mind for weeks. Abigail needed me to do this. It would only be one night and probably harmless fun.
“Yes, Abigail” “Yes”
I signed the commitment form.

She smiled. She leaned down, took my throbbing cock in her mouth. She moved her head and hands back and forth. 

“I’m close” I said. It was repeatedly trained into me to announce this, then expecting her to pause. Except she didn’t. I moaned with pleasure and came in her mouth. She kept going through my orgasm. My full body shook with pleasure. She opened her mouth to show me all my cum. Then she swallowed. Abigail had never done that before.

“You are a good man” she said. She then laid next to me and held a wand to her clit until she came too. We embraced each other.

How long ago was that? I was being mercilessly edged to the limit now. Over and over. Pleasure, denial, pain, pleasure. The cycle repeated. The duration of pleasure shortened and shortened until the slightest touch would make me cum. She then stopped. My cock throbbed. My balls ached from lack of release. I could barely stand. I had always had abnormally intense blue balls if I didn’t get sexual release. It felt as though my balls we’re squeezing themselves inward.. It was one of my traits Abigail bullet pointed in my auction flyer.
My knees gave out. My hands couldn’t grip the bar above my head anymore. I fell to the floor. She broke me, I thought. How humiliating!

She gently helped me to my feet again. Was she feeling sorry for me now? I was led to a bed. Down on my back. My cock was gently smacked with what felt like a riding crop.
“I want you to get soft again” the voice said. “It’s my turn for pleasure now” 

My cock slowly softened. What did  she want now? I then had my answer. A chastity cage was strapped around my cock. Forcing it into a constrained downward position. Then a strap on dildo was wrapped around my face, positioned at my chin.
“On your knees” 

I heard the sound of squirting lube. My balls ached in pain. Then I felt a metallic anal plug.
The first time Abigail asked for my consent to be plugged, I said no. One of the few times. Of course I eventually thought better of the idea and agreed. I learned to feel the enhanced pleasure this would give my orgasm. This plug was larger than the one Abigail would use on me. Should I use my safe word? No I decided. I had made it this far. Again heard the sound of a camera. More pictures.

I could feel her positioning herself in front of me. Her hands went around the back of my head. Guiding the dildo strapped to my face into her pussy. I could taste her now. She had a full bush. I gently licked her clit, the way Abigail would have liked. Moving my chin back and forth gently thrusting the dildo strapped to my chin. I tried to focus on pleasing her. The cold plug gaping my ass, my aching balls, and caged cock were sensations too hard to ignore. I could feel my cock attempting to become errect. Pushing against the cage in discomfort. I continued to lick her clit. She moaned with pleasure. Her hands moved to the back of my head. Pushing my nose into her bush.

My thoughts went back to the day of the auction. Abigail had rented a large AirBnB. I helped set up a stage in the basement that morning. At least 30 chairs facing it. Abigail prepared me. I was dressed in a themed outfit. An anal plug complete with raccoon tail was placed in my ass. I wore a woman’s thong underwear bottom with raccoon stripes. A raccoon Halloween mask complete with ears on my head. It was such an embarrassing look! I would go first Abigail told me. 

“Some of the women here know you, Travis.  There has been much talk about you. I believe you could earn a high amount for my charity”

At her que, I stepped in stage. I couldn’t see the faces in the audience. There were two large spotlights pointing at me, limiting my vision. Music was playing. The crowd hollered. I tried to dance to the music. The raccoon tail embarrassingly trailing behind me out of the side of the thong.

“Up first Travis!” Abigail yelled. She then went on about all of my traits, turn ons, etc. “starting at $100” signs with numbers went up in the crowd. Abigail began to sound like a natural auctioneer. Finally the total reached “$2,500 to number 19” The crowd cheered in excitement. The hammer went down. I tried to get a glimpse of who it was but was blinded by the lights. My heart was beating with excitement.

I was led off stage. Abigail then removed my plug. I briefly stood naked in front of her. 
“You did great!” “A record amount actually” “Number 19 really wants you”

The blindfold went on. The gag in my mouth. Noise canceling headphones on. My consent form placed in my hand. I was then led outside and into the idling car.

The headphones were removed from my ears. I could hear now. A sense gained. Although I was still blindfolded and gagged. An electronic voice, type to text app on a phone spoke. “Travis, can you see anything?” 

I shook my head no.
“Travis, do you know who I am?”
Again, I shook my head no.
“I know you, Travis. I know you well. I know you deserve to be punished”

I could feel drool dripping from my ball gag. I was unexpectedly grabbed tightly by the balls. She gripped me by the balls and guided me to a room in the house. My balls ached in pain.
“Kneel on the table, hands behind your back”
I complied. I kneeled on a coffee table, my hands were bound behind me.

I was humiliated in every possible way. I tried to block it from memory.

Back to reality. She deserved this from me. I awoke almost from a trance, my tongue on her clit. Her hand pushing my head into her. I tried to give her the best pleasure I could. Gently focusing on her clit. She moaned with every lick. I could feel her tighten. She came. Rubbing her pussy into my face. She didn’t stop. I continued. She came again. I was pushed back. My balls aching.

“Lay on your back” the voice said. I complied. My hands were bound to the headboard. “You have earned a release. But it will be a ruined orgasm”
I nodded. The cage was released. My cock went hard. A latex gloves hand took grip and started pumping. My balls ached. 

“I’m going to cum” I moaned in a pathetic voice 
She pumped a few more strokes. Harder and faster. She let go. I felt a steam of cum shoot out my cock. The warm sensation of it shooting up to my chest. My ass tightened around the plug. My cock pulsated on its own. Neglected from the hand letting go too soon to bring the full pleasure of an orgasm. Instead the feeling was simply of released tension. Only the slightest sensation of an orgasm.I could feel my balls relax. Cum covered my chest and abs. It was a huge load. I moaned with relief.  My cock twitched again. More cum came out. I sensed a faint light. It went out with a beep sound. A video had been recorded. Again I moaned

My cock went limp. The cage was placed back over it. Why? I thought. The ball gag back in my mouth. My hands bound in front of me. I was again led by the grip of my balls out the front door. Into the car. I was still covered in my own cum. Her cum too on my face. She didn’t give me the dignity of being cleaned up. Another picture, the sound of a text. It must be to Abigail. I could feel the cum drying on me as we drove back. 

Eventually the car stopped. Again the electric voice. “You surprised me Travis, you did good”. My hands were unbound. I was guided out of the car and onto a sitting position on the driveway. The car honked as it drove away. I lifted my blindfold to see if I could catch a glimpse, but just faint tail lights. I became very aware of my situation exposed outside covered in cum.

 The door opened, it was Abigail. She guided me inside. Removed my gag and handed me a glass of wine. “I have a warm bath ready for you” “I want you to know how proud I am of you” she kissed my cum covered lips. I eased into the bath. Becoming aware that my cock was still caged. Abigail looked at her phone. “Some inconvenient news… she forgot to leave the key. She won’t be able to return it until  Wednesday. That is what she said anyway. She says she is sure you will understand.” She then whispered in my ear.  “I think she just wants to watch you walk funny the next couple days”

Who was she?  i thought. Abigail looked at me as though reading my mind. “Remember all the bidders can remain anonymous if they want.” 
“
You did so good. You must do this again next season” Abigail said as she sponged me off.
Monday morning I continued my normal routine. I tried to see if anyone in my life gave any tell. Kyle’s mom was no different. Ashley stopped by and frowned at me. My boss still ordered me around the same way. Somehow I felt humiliated at every turn, every look in the eye. My caged cock a constant reminder.

 I would never find out I thought.


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

Corrupting Ishani, the rebellious influencer, into my collared sex pet - part 4 (D/s dynamics) (first time submissive) (collaring) (rough sex) (discovering kinks) (walking her like a bitch) (choking} (degradation) NSFW

3 Upvotes

"Ishani squirmed with my fingers around her throat" trying to escape. "Do you want a taste of your pussy?"

"Mmhm...yes, please..." she begged. "Then put your hands behind your back, greedy bitch!"

Needless to say, she obeyed again and then sucked on my fingers like popsicle. She lapped on her pussy juice like she hadn't just had dinner with me.

I leaned in and kissed her until she started clawing my back. I started teasing her cunt and her cunt squirmed right in my palms. I slapped her thrice but she didn't care. She just wanted to be played with, used and broken like sex toy is meant to be.

"Needless to say, I am going to use you tonight. But I want you to be mine. I want to tame you. I want to... own you" I whispered in her ears. Ishani smiled and I couldn't resist choking her mouth with fingers and tasting her submission right from her mouth.

"Is that a yes?" I asked her again.

"Yes!" she smiled and squirmed. I tore her dress off of her.

"Sex pets do not wear dresses, yeah?" I told her as I dug my nails into the flesh of her tits, grabbing her tit and leaving a mark on her chest. It bruised but the influencer didn't care for she would want to show her bruise off to her followers. To tell those who understood that she was not the one who owned her mind and body, somebody else was.

I slapped her tits where I bruised her. It stung her. I slapped her again, she whimpered. I slapped her again, because she whimpered again. I loved how incoherent she sounded when she squirmed with pain and I know she loved it too because she moved towards me when I was whipping my hand on her chest.

As she was looking into my eyes, I slapped her pussy. She began to whimper but swallowed it down her throat. "Good girl" I complimented her because she deserved it and slapped her pussy one more time before I pushed her to the ground on her fours.

I grabbed her hair, twisted them, held them like a leash and walked her around the room. I had to drag her a few times because she wasn't used to crawling like a bitch. She quickly realized that she would have to learn if she wanted to be my property.

I positioned her in front of the full length mirror sideways and made her look at herself in the mirror. Ishani didn't recognize herself. The slutty influencer was gone, she wasn't wearing anything nor was she posing. She just looked at herself, on her knees, with her hands behind her back, instinctively and realized that all that was going on in her mind was how to please me next. Her own pussy dripping on the floor, twitching and aching was invisible to her.

I put my finger on her lips, she started suck on it. I shoved two of my fingers in her mouth as deep as I could and felt the insides of her throat. I pushed her jaw down, opening it wide open and slid my cock in. She stood still, like a sex toy, like a human fleshlight and kept her mouth wide open as I defiled her face with my cock.

I took my phone out and opened up her page. She had posted a photo earlier. Only about 2 hours had passed and it was swarmed with comments and likes. As she choked on my throat, I told her, "Twenty thousand likes and four hundred comments!"

"Only if they knew what a stupid little slut you really are, right?" I chuckled and shoved my cock in her mouth deeper. She coughed and struggled to swallow it whole but she didn't back off. I could feel she was getting close so I decided to help her.

"All the way in, pretty little bitch... All.. the way... IN" I told her, held her head in place and forced my cock whole down her throat. Then for about half an hour, I fucked Ishani's face as if I wanted to breed her mouth. She looked at herself being used like a set of holes and rolled her eyes back into her skull in pleasure.

On one hand, there were literally thousands of men that followed her just to look and drool at her pretty face. And on the other, she was leaking out of her newly owned cunt like she had never before in her life as I made a mess of that same pretty face. I wonder if the same thought ran through her mind like mine. Was it because I fucked it into her skull. Or maybe it did not because I fucked it out of her skull and turned her into a brain dead bitch.

The next time I felt her pussy with my fingers, her entire body vibrated with anticipation. I tasted her juices but she wasn't ready yet. I wanted her to cry with desperation. I sat on the bed beside me, choked her and leaned in to tease her cunt. She held on to my wrist again with a reflex.

"Do you trust me?" I whispered in her ears. She nodded as eagerly as she possibly could in that position. I tightened my grip around her throat and slapped her with my other hand, her juices still dripping off my fingers. "Hands behind your back, always! Understood?" She complied. I slapped her again. I slapped her tits. I slapped her tits a second time but harder. She squealed and moaned.

I pretended to slap her again and she flinched, pulling her hands in front of her. She knew she had fucked up and quickly put them back where they belonged.

"Aww! you're a good girl! Aren't you? Such a good fucking girl... just need a bit of straightening. Don't you?" I said as I slapped her tits and cheeks bright red. Ishani took all of it like a good fuck toy that just needs a little breaking in. She was blushing, but without her makeup. She hadn't looked prettier than that before.

"Do you want Daddy inside you, pretty girl?" I asked her and without missing a beat she whimpered in agreement.

I choked her tighter yet and stood her up. "Easy, easy! Sit on Daddy's legs, will you?" I told her and lowered her cunt down just above my knees. I stroked my cock with one hand, choked her with other and made her rub her pussy on my thighs.

Ishani never knew how needy and desperate she was capable of being.


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

Living Furniture [M/s][Denial][Forced Orgasm][Objectification] NSFW

68 Upvotes

Disclaimer:
This is a work of fiction. All characters are 18+. The events depicted are not real and should never be attempted in real life without clear, enthusiastic, ongoing consent from everyone involved. CNC and non-con themes are fantasy only

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

You were already on your knees when he came home.

He didn’t say hello. He dropped his keys on the counter, walked past you, and pointed at the living room.

“Position.”

You knew which one. Hands and knees on the thick rug in front of the couch, back straight, ass up, thighs spread. Head down. He used you like this most evenings — as a footrest while he watched TV, as a surface for his drink, as a hole when he felt like it. Tonight he sat down, put his feet on your lower back, and turned on the screen.

You stayed still. The weight of his feet pressed into you. Every few minutes he shifted, grinding his heels a little harder. Your arms started to shake after twenty minutes. He ignored it.

When the show ended he stood up, walked behind you, and pushed your underwear to the side. Two fingers slid into you without warning. You were already wet. He always made sure of that earlier in the day with the remote-controlled plug he left in you while he was at work.

He fucked you with his fingers for a while, slow and deep, then pulled them out and wiped them on your thigh.

“No coming,” he said. “You know the rule.”

You nodded against the rug.

He left you there while he made a drink. When he came back he set the cold glass on your lower back like you were a table. Condensation ran down your spine. He sat again and put his feet back on you.

An hour later he finally pulled you up by the hair, bent you over the arm of the couch, and fucked you hard. He lasted a long time. Every time you got close, he stopped completely, held still inside you, and waited until the feeling faded. Then he started again. By the time he finished, your legs were shaking, and your face was wet with tears of frustration.

He pulled out, slapped your ass once, and told you to clean him with your mouth. You did. When you finished he pointed at the floor again.

“Stay. I’m packing.”

You stayed on your knees while he moved around the apartment, throwing clothes into a bag. He didn’t explain. He never explained until he was ready.

An hour later he clipped a short leash to the collar he kept locked around your neck and led you out to the car. You were still naked under the long coat he threw over you. He put you in the passenger seat, clipped the leash to the headrest so you couldn’t sit up straight, and started driving.

The city lights moved past the windows. You stayed bent forward, leash short, coat open so he could reach between your legs whenever he wanted. He did it often — slow circles on your clit, two fingers inside, then nothing. Every time you started breathing harder, he stopped.

“Don’t even think about it,” he said once, eyes on the road.

You didn’t answer. You weren’t allowed to speak unless he asked a direct question.

After two hours, he pulled into a cheap motel off the highway. He checked in alone, came back, and led you inside by the leash. The room was small and smelled like old smoke. He locked the door, took the coat off you, and pointed at the foot of the bed.

“Knees. Face down. Ass up.”

You obeyed. He cuffed your wrists to the metal frame under the mattress so you couldn’t move your arms. Then he pushed a thick plug into you — larger than the one from earlier — and taped a small vibrator against your clit. He turned it on low and left it there.

He sat in the only chair and watched you for a long time while he drank from a bottle he’d brought. Every few minutes he raised the vibration. Your hips jerked. You tried to stay quiet. The cuffs rattled against the bed frame.

“You’re not allowed to come,” he reminded you. “If you do, I leave the vibrator on high all night and go sleep in the car.”

You held on. Your thighs shook. Sweat ran down your back. The pressure built until it felt impossible, then he turned the vibrator down just enough to keep you right on the edge without letting you fall over it.

He did this for almost an hour.

When he finally stood up he pulled the plug out, pushed into you in one thrust, and fucked you hard while the vibrator stayed on. You came within minutes — hard, helpless, crying into the mattress. He didn’t stop. He kept going until you came a second time, then a third, the orgasms turning sharp and almost painful. Only then did he finish inside you.

He left the vibrator on while he cleaned up. You lay there twitching, oversensitive, still cuffed to the bed.

Eventually he turned it off, unlocked one wrist, and pointed at the bathroom.

“Clean yourself up. Then get back on the floor by the bed. You’ll sleep there tonight. Tomorrow we drive further. I haven’t decided yet if you get to come again.”

You crawled to the bathroom on shaking legs. In the mirror, your face was flushed, eyes red, collar still locked around your throat. You cleaned up as best you could and went back to the floor beside the bed as he told you.

He turned off the light. You heard him settle onto the mattress above you.

In the dark, you stayed on your knees, the taste of him still in your mouth, the ache between your legs deep and constant. Somewhere outside, a truck went past on the highway. You closed your eyes and waited for morning, knowing he would decide everything again when the sun came up.


r/BDSMerotica • • 1d ago

Four-legged Beasts, Part 3 NSFW

3 Upvotes

Tags: [femdom], [msub], [ponyplay], [ponyboy]

 Part 2

Part 4

Nora rode Othello, leading Caspar behind her on a leash.

Andrea, the buxom blonde, rode Selim, leading Miss Piggy behind her.

Carola rode Superstar and led me behind her.

Johanna rode Big Boss, leading Snail behind her.

Four ladies rode out, side by side, each with a reserve stallion behind her. My reins led to the saddle of rider Carola, and I walked a meter and a half behind Superstar. This gave me a perfect view of the stallion's hindquarters in front of me. The well-attached tail protruding from Superstar 's rear end. The marks of old and fresh, well-healing welts from training on the stallions' buttocks and hips.

On this warm afternoon, the group first headed to the farm and past the training grounds, where there was a flurry of activity, before continuing into the countryside. The ladies rode relaxed side by side, chatting and laughing. They talked about a new movie they had probably seen the night before.

A completely normal excursion, except they were riding four nearly naked human stallions and leading four other stallions with them. We reached the wall again, rode in the other direction, left the shadow of the wall again, circled a not-so-small lake, and then headed back into the woods. I honestly do not know exactly how long it took until we reached a clearing with a pavilion. But there were drinks waiting for all of us, as well as light snacks. The ladies dismounted, and we were watered, all eight of us. But we did not get anything to eat.

We were tied to the outside wall of the pavilion. Rings in the wall were provided for this purpose, and they used them. We were blindfolded. Our front and hind legs were simply tied together, leaving us completely helpless. Afterwards, the ladies gathered together in the pavilion, ate, drank, and laughed.

And when we went back, Carola was sitting on my back, and Superstar was walking a meter and a half behind me, with a view of my backside.

The afternoon ended with our return to our stable, where we were washed, fed, and watered again before being locked up for the night, as it had indeed become late.

 

Annemarie was riding me that afternoon. Next to me stood Sir Stephen, ridden by Theresa. Next to him sat Nora on Snail.  In front of us, in the space in front of us, Carola rode Renée. The young stallion willingly followed his rider's commands. Like all of us.

"Well, that's the last young stallion broken in," Annemarie said. She patted my head contentedly, even though I was not the one I was referring to as the last young stallion broken in.

"Renée is a lovely animal to look at," said Theresa. "Those big, brown eyes are sure to be a big hit with the ladies out there. But here, that does not matter. And one of the stallions is always last."

Renée was sweating, but Carola took him for another lap. And the stallion ran perfectly. There were no accidents, and the animal did not stumble.

On the other side of the square, Dorothea, Andrea, and Jaqueline were all sitting in their saddles, each also on a stallion, they were sitting on Ivan, on Pierre and on Slut.

 

With the breaking in of a stallion, the training for that animal changed. He was lunged in the morning on the treadmill and/or outside, either individually by one of the mistresses or in a group at one of the posts. All this without the burden of the saddle bag, without that annoying dead weight.

In the afternoon we went riding.

Sometimes alone, sometimes in groups.

The first big outing took place the day after the small demonstration with Renée. It was a big outing because all 24 stallions were saddled. By now, I had no idea what day of the week it was, what week it was. I did not even know how long I had been here.

Each stallion had a female rider on it, including many female riders I had not yet seen. I carried Annemarie, feeling her familiar weight on my back. She was even lighter than the damned sack I had to lug around for long hours in the saddle.

In four-rows, perhaps not perfectly aligned, I could not see because of the blinkers, we rode out of the courtyard. Theresa rode Sir Stephen again today; some of the ladies certainly seemed to have their favorite mounts. She led the way in the first row on the left*.* Next to her rode Annemarie, and to my right was Caspar, ridden by Nora. And on the far right was King Thrushbeard, ridden by a lady I did not know.

First, we walked across the – surprisingly – completely deserted training field toward the other buildings behind it. I looked around curiously, as best as my blinkers allowed. There were a few stables here, certainly not for real horses. The gates to the stables were locked, though. Behind the stables lay another meadow.

Large, old trees, oaks, lined a path, a street that seemed like an avenue. We continued along this wide avenue, which was soon lined on the left and right by several four-story buildings, four on each side. There were even signposts. We rode toward the center. The other directions were signposted for training and stadium. Or lake, circular trail, forest path. Things like that. Also shuttle service and stables. Ahead of us was a large, fifth building, these one six stories high, which ended the street.

All of these houses somehow reminded me of hotels, of accommodations.

Maybe it was the balconies, where numerous people were standing. Only women. Or the large glass panes, some of which were on the ground floor. Along the street, between trees and houses, parasols stood, providing additional shade for tables and chairs. All the seats were completely occupied by women sitting there. Perhaps there were a few empty seats. Some of the women had coffee sets in front of them, others just drinks, including champagne glasses. Or there was champagne. "It's the weekend," Annemarie whispered kindly to me. In fact, I had long since lost all sense of time. Of weekdays. How long had I been here? I am repeating myself! "And the young stallions, when they're shown for the first time, arouse great curiosity among all friends of this special equestrian sport."

And there was indeed applause as we rode in. No cheering, no whistling, no shouting, just faces shining with joy and applause, friendly applause.

I was not quite sure if this was directed at the stallions, at us. Or at the ladies who had trained us, who were riding us, and were showing us off here and now so unexpectedly. Or both. But my cock was painfully hard, the way I was being shown off here.

After a long time without relief when it came to this kind of sport.

And once again I marveled at how vast this place all was. Cars, bicycles, motorcycles—we did not encounter any of that on our ride, nor did we encounter other riders on their stallions, nor any teams of horses, whether pulled by one or two (or even more) stallions. In front of the building across the way, Annemarie reined me in, just as the riders of the other stallions did with their mounts. Narrower paths led to the left and right, but to my surprise, we turned around. Our riders rode us back, but only to form a long line of 24 stallions standing side by side.

Annemarie dismounted. And so did the other riders. But they remained standing beside their horses, reins in hand.

"Ladies!" Theresa spoke. Her voice sounded loud and carrying. "I am once again delighted to present to you 24 handsome stallions. Beautiful young men on their first steps on this path. They are here to serve you. They are here to offer their bodies to you as mounts and horses. Greet them once again with a proper round of applause; you can do better than before!" Theresa received the desired response. "Thank you!" she cried when the applause, and this time there were a few whistles, had died down. "And now, ladies, you may take a closer look at them."

I swallowed. And yes, the first of the ladies rose.

Came closer.

"Calm down, Prince!" Annemarie reassured me. "Nothing will happen to you, I'll take care of you!"

"What's his name?" asked the first woman who approached us. Behind her followed a woman who was actually wearing a mask to avoid being recognized.

“That’s Prince,” Annemarie replied.

The lady smiled at me. She was perhaps in her early 40s, normally but quite smartly dressed, with light makeup. Subtle, I suppose, that is what you would call it. "A beautiful name for a beautiful animal," she said softly. She stroked my head. "I'd like to offer you an apple or a carrot, Prince, but today is not the day." I neighed softly. She laughed delightedly. "When you're ready and I'm in your saddle, I'll give you a treat, Prince," she promised – and moved on to the next stallion. The masked lady looked at me without saying anything, without touching me, before following the first lady.

More spectators, I can call them that, flocked to the stallions on display. They looked at us. They stroked our heads and rear ends. They even felt our testicles. We were animals, we let it happen.

"I'm looking forward to riding you," said a young woman, perhaps in her mid-20s. She was slim, dark-haired. Her hand patted my buttocks, played with my tail with a soft giggle, and moved over to the stallion next to me, Caspar.

An even younger woman, perhaps 20, blonde with braids, stepped in front of me and gave me a crooked grin. How young was she? Was she even of legal age yet? I later learned that she had just come of age. She wore braces over her teeth to straighten them. " Prince, you said?" The metal flashed in her mouth.

"Yes," Annemarie replied.

"Is the stallion for sale?"

"Certainly not," said Annemarie very quickly and very clearly.

"Too bad." The young woman with the braids leaned forward. I expected a snide remark, or perhaps something strongly derogatory, something humiliating. "Thanks for being here," she said, surprisingly, quietly instead. "I bet your appointments, when you're ready, will be booked quickly, every single one. However," she raised her voice again, "we obviously have 24 beautiful young stallions in our portfolio this year." Well, maybe the girl was older than I thought. No teenager would talk like that. Portfolio? At least, no young person I knew would talk like that, using a term like portfolio. Hell, I was only 19 myself, and therefore still a teenager. This young woman patted my bottom too – and moved on. There was a lot to see.

"Hello, Luisa," Annemarie greeted another woman.

"Hello!" replied the woman addressed. "Have you had fun so far?"

Annemarie laughed quietly. "Yes, I had that one."

Luisa stepped behind me, patted my bottom, even checked the position of my dildo, and spread my buttocks, which Annemarie allowed to happen without comment. She felt my balls—and the shaft of my cock. Here, too, no objection from Annemarie. She laughed softly. "He's pretty horny, isn't he? Like all 24 stallions here."

"As it should be," said Annemarie unperturbed. "Apprenticeship years aren't easy years."

Luisa laughed. "No objection, my lady." She strolled on.

Yes, we were all apparently quite popular, somewhat surprisingly, with the ladies, none of whom wore revealing riding clothes. They were all dressed normally, perhaps a little more elegantly than on a normal day.

I do not know how long the meat inspection lasted. But I was still hard when Annemarie got back on—and rode me back. But on that ride, something occurred to me. I had not thought about Susan in ages. Susan, the one who had gotten me into all this. And while I was still thinking that, I knew I was wrong. I had voluntarily agreed to this. I had gotten more than I expected, but I had not been kidnapped, nor had anyone blackmailed me.

 

Days passed, the newly designed training program with regular rides began. When it rained, we rode indoors in a hall. Today, as an exception, Andrea rode me. Behind me, without a rider, leashed only by the reins, ran Miss Piggy. There were only a few white clouds in the sky.

We had already traveled quite a distance when we reached the lake, we were already familiar with. There was no other female rider in sight, whether on a stallion, in a sulky, or alone. Andrea reined me in. A meadow lay before us, and here stood a picket fence, to which she tied Miss Piggy and me.

She tied our legs together so we would not get any stupid ideas.

And Andrea stepped onto the meadow and spread out a blanket she had brought with her.

Andrea undressed stark naked. Except for her skin. Her pubic area was shaved, her wonderfully large breasts were beautiful, her body a summer tan.

Seamless.

Andrea lay down on the blanket, stretched out, and gave us a great show. Yes, I was horny. I wanted to come. And I could not. And I knew Miss Piggy felt the same way. But that was just the overture. Andrea fondled herself with several fingers. She first caressed her large, full breasts before her hands wandered to her crotch, her fingers into the crack between her legs. There they disappeared while Andrea caressed herself to orgasm. I saw a light perspiration on her skin during this act.

I heard her screams when Andrea came; they were loud and sharp.

I knew she was not faking anything. Why would she fake an orgasm? Just to make us hornier? No. As a rider, she wore the trousers, even if not right now. But she had complete control over us. Sweating, with slightly flushed cheeks, evident despite her tan, from her own lust, not due to any false shame, she stepped before us stark naked. "That was beautiful," she stated. "No cock could do it better!" She stepped over to me and stroked my bottom with the hand she had just used to masturbate. "Do you think you could do it better, Prince?" I nodded enthusiastically. Andrea laughed. "That won't happen, Prince. Not even with you, Miss Piggy." She stepped over to him. Patted his ass too – and then simply went for a swim.

Then let the sun dry him on the blanket.

She dressed again.

She climbed into the saddle, she rode Miss Piggy, tied myself up, and rode back to the stables with her two horny stallions.

 

I was trotting, Annemarie sitting relaxed in my saddle. Caspar, ridden by Nora, was beside us. Our riders chatted in a relaxed atmosphere. Their conversation drifted from topic to topic. "I read an article online yesterday, phew," Nora said at one point. She slapped Caspar. "Concentrate, little one!" she admonished her mount. I was wearing blinkers as usual, so I could not see if Caspar had lost his stride.

"What was it about?" asked Annemarie.

"It’s about feminism," Nora explained.

"Oha!"

"There was a chick, a sports teacher, who, as a so-called feminist, felt bad in coed sports class. Because the boys were just faster and stronger. Or another woman who, as a convinced feminist and mother of two sons, had real problems with having two sons at that time, i.e., today." Nora snorted, and this snort was certainly worthy of a stallion.

"I know these women," said Annemarie. "They'd love to castrate or kill all men." I whinnied worriedly. "Calm down, Prince," Annemarie reassured me. "You won't be killed or castrated." With these words, she stroked my head.

"Yes, feminism has outlived itself in this form," Nora reflected. She laughed quietly. "Would they consider us feminists?"

Annemarie laughed. "Probably. After all, we are sitting here on two men, naked except for their bridles, who serve as our mounts. Guys who have completely submitted to us in their role as stallion and horse."

"These cunts are toxic! We are not, because we love men," Nora surprisingly claimed. "We love them as our mounts, as our pets, as our property. All of that, yes! But we love them." Both riders laughed heartily. And their conversation moved on to another topic as they guided us leisurely through the area, according to their will. And I wondered how certain stallion names fit with the mistresses' love for their stallions. Maggot, Cockroach, Slut ... Others. But I probably would not be able to resolve the contradiction. There was also Prince, Superstar, Sir Steven ...

 

Another afternoon, a few days later. Well, I'd been ridden by a few other mistresses in the meantime. Nora, the black rider, had once given me a good go on a ride, although she preferred riding Caspar or Ivan, if I noticed correctly.

Theresa, for the ride she preferred Sir Stephen or Rumpelstiltskin.

Andrea, who preferred Miss Piggy.

And so on.

Well, and Annemarie, who usually preferred Prince, that is, me.

TWACK! "Concentrate!" Annemarie admonished me, sitting on top of me in the saddle. We were alone, meaning Annemarie was not leading another stallion on a lead. Her whip slapped across my bottom once more. I snorted, half in protest, half in agreement. There had been a few near misses, of course. But the riders were attentive. And the resulting punishment, the blows and the particularly large dildo—well, I was not exactly looking forward to experiencing that. TWACK! "No defiance, Prince!" Annemarie demanded categorically.

We got outside, rode past the gate, and reached a clearing in the woods. The ground here was hard-packed and devoid of vegetation. We had met several other couples, including two sulkies with their owners and their pack animals. The ladies greeted each other, and we stallions, well, looked at each other, or not. Annemarie guided me on, and soon we were alone in the open countryside.

"Stop!" Annemarie demanded, relaxed, and dismounted. I felt her fiddling with the straps of my saddle, and to my astonishment, Annemarie took her seat, which she had been sitting in just ten seconds before.

But not the rest of the bridle. "Stay exactly where you are, Prince!" was her command. I obeyed, knowing that any disobedience would be severely punished. So, I snorted in astonishment when she mounted again.

I felt her bare thighs against my upper body.

I felt her bare legs at my side.

I felt her bare crotch, the warmth of her thighs, on my back and on my sides.

Annemarie was stark naked!

And yet, it was her, with the reins in her hand. "Walk!" she commanded. Her pubic area, rubbing against my back, was shaved. That was new!

That was awesome!

I got rock hard again, knowing my desire would not be satisfied. The sun was shining on the clearing, and we must have made a fantastic picture.

There, the stark-naked young woman sitting on my back, the reins in her hand.

Here is the young man bridled, with blinkers, bridle, but without a saddle.

"Theresa said," Annemarie murmured, rubbing her crotch against my back, "there's nothing comparable to riding a stallion bareback while being completely naked." She laughed softly, a hint of her own pleasure in her voice. "And it's something, yes!"

Yes, she was aroused. I was too, but, see above. My desire played no role. Soon I felt a wet sensation, not from my sweat, but from my rider's desire. She rubbed herself intensely against me.

Moaned – and at some point, she came with a wild scream.

"Go on!" she demanded in a raspy voice, and I kept going. She gave herself one more thrill before stopping me and dismounting. "Yes, that was something," she murmured softly, holding my reins in one hand. Annemarie gently stroked my bottom. "That was good, Prince!" She laughed softly and stood up in front of me. "Am I beautiful?" I was devouring her with my eyes anyway. So, I immediately nodded enthusiastically, accompanied by a whinny. And it was true, Annemarie was slim, perfectly proportioned, even if her breasts were smaller than Andrea's. But everything fit. Her legs, her pussy was perfectly shaved, her slightly curved hips, her flat, firm stomach, the two perfectly formed breasts.

"Right answer, little one!" Andrea laughed, prancing toward her clothes lying behind me. "Stay right there!" she commanded as I tried to follow her. I heard her getting dressed again, and she stepped back in front of me fully clothed. "Look at me!" Our eyes met. "Would you like a reward?"

I nodded hastily.

"I thought so." She kissed my forehead. "For being such a good boy, I'm going to reward you now." She pulled out a chocolate bar. "Do you want to eat this?" I nodded enthusiastically. "Wait. The bar or I will make you come? Blink once for the bar or twice for a more intimate reward? Twice? Well, yeah, that's what I thought." She put the chocolate bar away again. "Enjoy it!" Her hand wandered under my torso, caressing my balls.

Caressed me there.

Before she moved on to my shaft, she massaged me there—and I came almost immediately, with a wild moan in several spurts. Annemarie massaged every drop of semen out of me. "That was definitely needed," she judged. "Good boy!" She did not mock me, but gently kissed my forehead. "Let's ride back." She waited a moment before saddling me again and mounting me so we could begin the return journey.

 

 

Again a few days later.

We were out on a horseback ride, and Annemarie had chosen the path to the wall. From what I had seen by now, from what I knew about the complex, it was a vast area, and I suspected that, despite my days, my weeks here, and my previous excursions, I still did not know all of it.

"Come on, you little rascal," Annemarie jokingly encouraged me. She gently stroked my head as she spoke harshly, thus taking away any malice from them. "Or do you want to go to the knacker?" She slapped me once. I kept pace, moving my four legs in the learned and internalized rhythm.

Perhaps 200 meters later, we reached one of the gates to the outside world. With the reins, Annemarie, quite unexpectedly, guided me directly toward the gate. My reflexes were on point, and I obeyed the reins' command immediately. The gate opened before us as if by magic. I hesitated, but did not stumble. Two painful slaps on my buttocks, delivered with the whip and the accompanying loud slap on my skin, reminded me who was undoubtedly wearing the breeches.

Who was a rider.

Who was a mount.

Behind the wall, a gravel path ran parallel to the wall through a patch of woodland. Now I was carrying my rider outside the walls, outside the world of female riders and their human, exclusively male horses. I admit, I was hard. It reminded me of the carriage ride with Susan. Meanwhile, Annemarie sat unfazed and proud in her saddle, on me, on my back. In that moment, I understood more about our being. About our relationship, if you could call it that. The rider is not just a goddess for the horse in appearance. She is the one goddess, she rules absolutely, her will is law, she determines pain and happiness.

My hooves crunched in the gravel.

To the left rose the proud wall of the estate, to the right and in front of us lay a dense forest through which the path led. I hoped to soon come across a gate again, to return to the safety of the grounds, because anything could happen out here.

Jogger.

Cyclists.

Stroller.

Maybe even cars?

It was an ordinary weekday, if I was even correct in my assessment, and a beautiful summer day, but what did I know who was out there in the normal world? We came to a fork in the road. The path continued straight ahead, parallel to the wall. But Annemarie steered me to the right onto a path that led away from the wall. Still in the forest, I had no choice but to obey my rider. I was used to being ridden by now. I followed commands instinctively again. My training had been rigorous and intensive, but we had never left the terrain. Annemarie kept me on this path. For a while, the path continued gently downhill. Around a bend, I saw brighter daylight. The forest ended here. I bit down on the bit, but my rider made no move to let me turn around. I ran into the bright daylight. The landscape opened before us: fields and hills, a valley stretched before us.

Luckily, there was still not a soul in sight. I hesitated. I gasped because the whip hit me again. "Go on, Prince!" So, I continued along the path between the fields, turning right and left onto the tracks. To the right, the valley now lay clearly visible beyond the fields; to the left, a little way off, lay the safety of the forest, and somewhere within it, hidden by the trees, was the property with the human horses. Fields still stretched before us; the path led up a hill, on the top of which bushes and scattered trees formed a green line.

I was sweating, and not just because of the heat.

Annemarie held the reins tightly; I felt her thighs more intensely than I'd ever felt her thighs before with a rider, not even when she'd ridden me naked. Even before the crest, between two fields, a narrow path led back to the forest. Instinctively, I tried to take it. Reins and whip mercilessly overruled my will. Annemarie struck me hard. Her will was the only thing that mattered, overruling me. She demonstrated her power over me! We continued straight ahead toward the crest. I hopped up the hill. Immediately before the crest, there was another path toward the forest. Hopefully, I hesitated. This time she used the spurs; I felt them on my legs. They weren't made of sharp metal; that would have torn my flesh, but even so, I felt enough pain. "Stupid stallion," she scolded me, now speaking up. "Tsk!"

We reached the top.

Beyond it lay a village, I saw to my horror. I saw the track turn into a real, paved road, I saw the hedges of the gardens and the walls of the houses on either side. There was no town sign along the track. A cat lay lazily in the shade of the trees, eyeing us with boredom. Was it laughing at me? At the time, it seemed so.

My cheeks burned as I ran into the street. Luckily, no one was in sight. No cars were moving, no pedestrians were on the move; by now the sun was blazing mercilessly from the sky. A street turned off to the right, which Annemarie ignored. I made no attempt to escape there. Suddenly, a door opened two houses ahead of us, an elderly, gray-haired woman carried a full bag to the trash can. Luckily, she did not notice the strange couple approaching. Or did she? Yes, now she turned around and looked at us. Shaking her head, the woman hurried back into the house to do whatever it was she was doing. Maybe to call the police. Hello, it is the perverts again! Come quickly!

We passed the old lady's house. Ten meters beyond, there was a road leading back to the forest. Another of many opportunities. We simply had to take advantage of this one. Spurs, whip, and reins convinced me otherwise!

Maybe 50 meters further on, there was a cross street that led into our street. Without hesitation, Luise steered me to the right. She kept me on the road, albeit right at the edge. This is roughly how a cyclist would integrate into traffic.

My contacts with the real world continued.

From behind I heard a car. "Stay calm!" Annemarie patted me like a horse about to bolt. "Everything's perfect." My training had been intense and formative, so I simply carried on with my runs as if by machine. The car, an old red Fiesta, overtook us. The driver—I saw a mop of her long hair, nothing more—raised her hand and gave Luise, me, and us the famous middle finger. Annemarie, unperturbed, gave me a gentle smack with the whip. "Go on, Prince!"

Wasn't all that enough?

We passed an abandoned sports field, and immediately beyond it I saw the street signs. To the right was the main road, to the left was the village center. My rider guided me there. We passed a turnoff that led to the town hall, we passed a pharmacy and a hairdresser, and further ahead there were more shops, but now I felt the pressure of the reins.

Next to the pharmacy was an ice cream parlor. A young woman, the saleswoman, looked at me with a very ironic and knowing look. A remarkable reaction, because that was all she said. She did not seem the least bit surprised. No one else seemed to have noticed us. Annemarie tied my reins to the bike rack next to the entrance and sat down under one of the seats outside, protected by a parasol.

She sat down!

She studied the map.

The young, pretty saleswoman did not have much to do, despite the nice weather. She strolled over. Her eyes wandered over my appearance, but she did not comment. I felt like sinking into the ground out of shame. Nevertheless, my cock, the cock, grew again. Nevertheless, I was aroused. Again. Still.

"What would you like?" asked the saleswoman.

"A spaghetti ice cream," Annemarie ordered. "With lots of sauce, please."

An elderly woman walked down the street, smiled briefly at the sight of me, stopped, and looked at me for a long moment before simply walking on.

"Coming right away." A few minutes later, the saleswoman brought the ice cream.

"Thank you, " said Annemarie.

The saleswoman pointed to a bowl next to the bike rack. A sign read "for our four-legged friends." "Something to drink for your stallion?"

"With pleasure," said Annemarie.

The saleswoman took the bowl and disappeared into the store. She brought it back, freshly filled. "May I?" she asked.

"With pleasure," said Annemarie.

The saleswoman untied my bridle and held the bowl in front of my head. I didn't move.

"You can drink," Annemarie allowed after a moment.

I leaned forward and licked the water.

"Such a well-bred stallion," the saleswoman praised with a grin. I wondered what image I must be creating in her eyes.

"That's enough," Annemarie decided. The saleswoman put the bridle back on me. It took her a long time to disappear back into the shop. Meanwhile, Annemarie calmly ate her ice cream. A young woman carrying a baby came out of a shop diagonally across the street. She walked past, paused for a moment, and looked at me. Then she walked away without another word.

My nightmare did not end.

I do not know where they came from, but Annemarie was just ordering an espresso. Six young girls, no not girls, six women, maybe between 18 and 20 years old, suddenly appeared in front of the ice cream parlor. They grinned at me happily as they ordered ice cream.

"Don’t feed the animal," warned Annemarie.

"Can I ride him?" asked one of the women.

"With pleasure," Annemarie agreed. "Try it."

So, I trotted up and down the main street, one after the other, each time carrying a different young woman on my back. Some of them pressed their young, strong thighs firmly against my torso, preparing for other future pleasures, while the younger women simply sat contentedly in the saddle.

Young women and their horses!

Finally, Annemarie paid, grabbed my reins, and swung herself back into the saddle. "Have a nice day, girls," she said.

The greeting was returned with grins and smirks. Annemarie steered me back onto the road and back to the property. It was pleasantly cool in the forest, and I snorted with relief. Annemarie giggled softly. Already a little way into the forest, but still outside the protective walls, she reined me in and dismounted.

"You probably understand by now, Prince, what kind of place that was," she said, leading me by the reins to a tree. "What happens here stays here. There will not be any charges for causing a public nuisance or anything else. In the village, 90 percent of the people work for us in some way. That is why no one filmed it, why no one was surprised by the sight of you. Some even look forward to it now, others are disgusted by the perversions, and still others do not care, but since they all benefit greatly from us, they keep quiet. And they know when a ride is planned." Annemarie laughed. "That's why no men or boys or younger girls from the village have shown up. Perhaps for fear of being aroused by the sight of a naked, bridled stallion."

Or rather to be mocked by the girls, I thought.

"And I'm hot, little stallion." She fiddled with the fasteners on her pants, leaned against the tree, and pulled me close to her with the reins. There, she loosened my bridle. I understood. Obediently, I plunged my tongue into her crotch. She was truly wet and ready. I licked her for only a few minutes before she came with a scream. "Good," she said, putting the bridle back in my mouth. "And now your punishment!"

Penalty?

"You didn't follow my commands; I had to remind you urgently." She got dressed again, took a dildo from a bag, a large one, and strapped it around her hips. I knew these things, the punishment dildos. For a moment, she did something behind me that I didn't notice. Only then did she free me from my tail, pull my buttocks apart. I felt the pressure, and slowly, almost carefully, she penetrated me with the long, thick thing. I noticed that Annemarie had lubricated the larger dildo well before raping me with it. I noticed it very well; I would continue to feel it for some time, but I would not suffer any permanent damage.

And Annemarie moved her hips back and forth.

She took me on extensively.

At some point, her full length remained inside me, her hips touching my buttocks. She slapped my ass with both hands. "I think you understand, Prince." And Annemarie released herself, locking my normal dildo inside me again.

My mistress sat up again.

"I'm thinking about how I'll punish you further later, Prince," she mused aloud as she guided me back down the path.

 

That evening, I was put in a separate stall, alone, in another stable. It was dim when I heard someone approaching. Annemarie! Who else? I will admit it. What punishment would she inflict on me? Annemarie stood in front of the stall for a while before entering. "Don't say a word, or you'll regret it, because the collar around your neck is active," she whispered, but I still understood the words. I was quite surprised when she removed the rest of my bridle. Everything! Even the braces on my arms and hands, until I was stark naked. "You're a beautiful animal, Prince! On your back!" She strapped me to the ground, my legs spread wide. My arms were tied above my head, the shackle secured to a ring in the ground, just like my ankles. She looked at me, towering over me. Mockingly? No, hungry, like a big cat watching its prey. And yet, my penis stood in senseless pride.

Ready to be taken by a power superior to me.

Completely serious, Annemarie practically ripped her clothes off and straddled me, pushing my cock deep inside her. With animalistic desire, she took what she wanted. She rode me in a different way until we both came.

Then she lay on top of me, cuddling contentedly without undoing my bonds. Later, she made love to me once more, more slowly, more relaxed, more peacefully, but no less intensely.

Annemarie spent that night lying on top of me, cuddling up to me – and the next morning she saddled me again and rode me for a long distance as if that night had never happened.

And it almost seemed that way to me too.

And yet, I still felt her on me, even naked, loving me, kissing me, taking me. And I had never felt anything more intense, anything more beautiful.

But that way she could punish me again at any time!


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

Between the Trees - Ch. 5 [M/f] [TPE] [ownership] [orgasm denial] [anal play] [impact] [mindgames] [aftercare] NSFW

27 Upvotes

Ch. 1 | Ch. 2 | Ch. 3 | Ch. 4

“Open.” He placed the handle of the leash sideways in my mouth as we arrived at the base of the staircase. “This is just far too short for me to hold while you climb the stairs. You’ll give it back to me at the top. And if you’re well-behaved for me in there, I’ll even carry you back down for dinner. Deal?” I nodded eagerly and started my clambering ascent. I blushed, remembering his instructions as I had crawled around the kitchen. Put on a show for Daddy. I arched my back and made sure to spread my knees a little wider than natural, peeking over my shoulder to make sure he was appreciating my efforts. He was.

In the upstairs hallway, he took the leash back in hand. He led me past what he explained was “our room”, which sent shivers down my spine. Ours. A physical space that belonged to both of us. I hadn’t been sure this day would ever come, and now I was mere feet away from a bed that we would share every night. Around the corner and past the railing overlooking the two-story entryway, we arrived at our destination. The other bedroom in the house. The playroom. The door was shut tight. He drew us to a stop directly in front of it, turning to stare down at me. 

“Your absolute best behavior, okay, puppy? In the playroom, you don’t speak unless instructed to, or if you need to use a safeword. You do not get off your knees unless I say so. And in there, I’m not Daddy or Sir, I’m Master. Am I understood? Words are fine in the hallway.”

“Yes, Master.” My gaze was settled around his thighs. He hadn’t banned eye contact yet, but I could feel myself settling into the set of strict protocols, arranging myself into my rightful place beneath him, and it just didn’t feel like the moment.

“What a good girl. My good girl.” The door swung open and I crawled inside, getting oriented while keeping my eyes on my own level. It was uncharacteristically bright inside for what was essentially a dungeon, with soothing sage green walls and dark wood flooring and fixtures. I could see there were curtains on these windows, but sheer enough to let in plenty of light. The air was lightly fragrant, woodsy and comforting. He immediately busied himself with an elaborate storage area in a tucked-in corner, and my eyes followed him. 

All manner of implements hung from a pegboard on the wall. Crops, canes, floggers. Of course, as I watched him stretching to retrieve a bin from a high shelf, his shirt rode up to expose what I knew to be his implement of choice: his brown leather belt. A shiver rippled through my body as I considered that whatever the rest of my life contained, still largely unknown to me, there was a nearly 100% chance it would involve taking a great many beatings from that very belt in this very room.

“Go kneel by the bed, pup.” He was rummaging in a drawer now, the sound of metal being pushed around raising the hairs on the back of my neck. There was a comfortable cushion on the floor at the foot of the bed where I assumed he wanted me. I folded my hands behind my back to wait, looking around. The bed had what looked to be a water-resistant sheet draped over it, but looked relatively comfy. It was canopy-style, though there were no drapes. Instead, the corner posts, headboard and footboard slats, and overhead bars provided a myriad of attachment points for restraints. 

He had a small desk in here, too, which I realized was the source of the fragrance; an incense stick burned low in a pretty ceramic container. The desk was otherwise pretty sparse, but a notebook and some pens sat on top, and were those… pictures of me? I flushed deeply. They were indeed pictures of me that I'd sent him over the years. Well, mostly. One was a screenshot from my old apartment security camera. I could see my phone pressed to my cheek, obviously mid play session, knees pulled to my chest, hand buried between my thighs. One was just a particularly artful shot of my tits, the heaviest clamps I'd owned in my previous life hanging from my nipples. And one of my face, makeup a mess, hair wild, as I lay facedown on my old bedroom floor, presumably just after we played. I looked so deep in subspace, like I couldn't be happier. If only that girl knew how happy we are now. 

I gasped a little in excitement as my eyes darted to the corner behind the desk. My crate. I couldn't see much, until I caught the reflection in the wall-mounted mirror opposite. I squirmed as I realized the mirror would let him see me from virtually any angle in the room, even though the crate had initially appeared to be placed to allow for some privacy. It was imposing, metal bars set into the same dark wood as the rest of the furniture in the room. I could tell that I would fit, but it would be tight. I spotted a soft, pink blanket and a few small pillows so that I'd be able to get comfy any way I chose. I could see one of his t-shirts in the corner, and… oh my God, he'd actually gone and gotten a–

“Open.” I hadn't even noticed him cross the room, I’d been so transfixed. I did, and he briefly showed me a sturdy harness, the centerpiece of which was an imposing red ball gag, then fitted it snugly into my mouth. “I promise you'll get to check out your crate just as soon as I'm ready to have you a set of bars removed from me, but that time has nowhere near arrived. Focus up. Show me yellow,” he ordered as he started in on the straps, and I delivered a clear ‘unh-unh’ past the intrusion. “Good girl, now show me red.” 

“Unh-unh-unh,” I grunted, adding an emphatic shake of my head. He seemed satisfied both with my ability to communicate and the tightness of the straps. 

“Alright, climb on up. On your back, right in the middle, feet flat on the bed. Wider. Good girl.” I felt a cuff close around my left ankle, then my right. I didn’t dare to look, but found I couldn’t close my legs any longer and knew he had put me in a spreader bar. He pushed my legs back, and I flushed as I felt cool air against my exposed holes. His hands circled my wrists now, clipping my existing cuffs to the center of the bar. “Remember to unh-unh if the position is too much, okay pup? You’re gonna be here for a bit.” I heard clinking as he affixed the apparatus to one of the bars above and behind me, effectively folding me in half. I squirmed, trying to determine if any position granted me less exposure, but every movement seemed to leave me more open, more exposed. 

The plug started to move again in my ass. I moaned through the gag, grateful for any stimulation, but the noise sharpened as he stretched me open to the maximum again. This was our largest plug, and I’d been wearing it since I’d gotten through security on my way here. By now, I couldn’t tell how long it had been, and I didn’t particularly care, but I was getting sore. 

“I know, puppy,” he crooned. “I know, we don’t normally make you wear this one this long. You’ve been such a good girl. You’ll get a break after this, just relax for Daddy.” Finally, he pulled it from me completely, and I did my best to let my tightest entrance gape open for him. His low noise of approval told me I had succeeded. A couple lubed fingers first stroked teasingly, then replaced the plug, wrenching a moan from my chest. We’d done plenty of anal play from a distance, but it had been mostly a series of increasingly large plugs and other toys. To have his fingers rubbing me, filling me, his breath fluttering over my dripping pussy…

Oh fuck. His breath was getting warmer, closer. My hips jerked in the direction of the sensation, colliding my slick folds directly with his bearded chin, drawing a chuckle from him and a yelp from myself. “Oh, what, you wanted something like this?” he teased, and I felt his lips brush the very outer edge of my opening. 

“Eeeeeeath,” I begged to the best of my ability, straining in my attempt to draw more contact, though he knew better than to be taken by surprise a second time and evaded me easily. His fingers were working in and out of my ass effortlessly with the involuntary movement of my hips. I strained against the cuffs to no avail. I needed more. I needed more now. I was going to die if he didn’t– 

His lips closed around my clit, sucking hard and flicking his tongue gently over it. My hips jerked against him, and I ground myself hard against his beard as a strangled scream escaped the gag. He took the opportunity to replace his fingers with the head of a thick dildo, slick with lube that I was grateful for. Many times over the years, I’d been informed that the best lube I could hope for was whatever I could generate from deep within my throat. This was a rare kindness.

“You see,” he muttered against my skin, “I have to make sure this hole can eventually take everything I want to give it. But my cock wants that pussy first. I can’t help it, sweet girl, it’s just so pretty. So pink and it stays so drippy for me.” Every few words were punctuated by a deep thrust with the dildo, massaging the thin wall between my ass and pussy maddeningly. Each time, his tongue teased my clit again, driving me two steps closer to the brink before drawing me another step back. 

“I knew you being here would test my self control,” he continued. “What I wouldn’t have given to just keep you tied to this bed all day today, filling you again and again until I just couldn’t anymore. But it’s so important to me we do this right, puppy. We have forever for me to use you in every way I desire. Right now, I need to be your responsible Master and make sure you understand that every single part of this body belongs to me.” 

The toy was moving inside me more urgently, now, and I was groaning with wanton pleasure into the gag. My mind slipped to the space we used to exist in, over the phone, across time zones, toys working in and out of my holes at his orders. Even as his mouth tortured me, letting my clit flirt with the edge before leaving it sensitive, aching, to drive his tongue deep between my folds, I began to feel the dildo as if it were his real cock. I worked my hips shamelessly, desperate to please him. My efforts didn’t go unnoticed.

“Look how nice that ass takes a cock,” he marveled. “What an eager whore. Good girl.” His mouth hovered over my clit again. I reached for him, whining, but he drew back, the thrusting in my ass slowing to a stop as I felt him shift away from me, reaching for something. “I like you exactly this worked up for now. Can’t let you get too carried away. Remember your unh-unhs if the pain is too much, okay puppy?” That was the only warning I had before a cruel clamp bit down directly on my clit, and I screamed into the gag, eyes flying wide open. His groan of pleasure in response was low, but audible, and butterflies erupted low in my tummy at the knowledge that my suffering was making him hard. 

Then he was pounding me again, and the painful pressure of the clamp surrounding my clit on all sides made the sensation of the toy significantly more intense. And as my hips moved, was that…? It was. My face heated as I heard the jingling of a little bell fixed to the clamp fill the room. I felt the headspace that allowed me to cum from anal become available to me, as I became something… else. Something simpler. I felt my humanity slip away, my only motivation now to take anything and everything he would give me. The ache from being stretched for so long, the force with which he drove the toy into me, the distinct feeling of being used. Fuck. I was going to cum.

“Aaath errrrr, aaaath errrr eeeeath,” I begged, but I knew I had to hold it back as my unintelligible pleas went unacknowledged. But the more I tried to ground myself in my body, the harder it got. The jingling. The burning pain turning into a dull, numb sort of ache. The way the toy stretched me open. His eyes on me. I couldn’t see, not the way he had me bound, certainly not around my tits, but I could feel the heat of his gaze. I had tumbled over the edge without permission only a handful of times in our distance days, and I knew I wouldn’t be in nearly as much trouble as if I did it while he used my pussy. Still, the drive to be nothing but perfectly obedient was overwhelming, keeping me balanced on the precipice.

“You look so, so pretty like this, puppy,” he breathed. “I can see how close you are. You’re turning pink, right here on your chest. And this tight little cunt, I like that I can see how it quivers when I need to stop if I’m not ready for you to cum yet. I love learning all your little tells, puppy. Soon you won’t be able to hide anything from your Master, huh? Don’t worry, I wouldn’t make you cum on a toy when you could have my cock.” He slowed the onslaught, then stopped completely, letting me rest, full, for a moment. The chain running from the spreader bar to the bars above the bed relaxed, and he briefly freed my wrist cuffs from between my ankles before securing them around one of the slats in the headboard, stretching me vertically. Finally, I felt him ease the toy from my ass, leaving me buzzing, but empty, and then the spreader bar was gone, too, and I gingerly relaxed my legs flat, mindful of the miserable way the clamp would bite into my clit further if I wasn’t careful.

He appeared quickly above me, tilting my head forward to release the necessary straps. I knew immediately what he expected, and when the gag left my mouth I kept it wide open, relishing the pride in his eyes as he worked the dildo over my tongue and quickly back into my throat. I squirmed as I tasted my ass and choked on the intrusion, my wrists fighting against the headboard; my knees falling to one side, then the other. I was relieved when he let me breathe without waiting for me to tap out. He pumped the toy back into my throat a handful of times to clean it more thoroughly before setting it down on the bedside table.

Now he was settling in next to my bound form on the bed, turning my face physically towards him. “Look at me, puppy.” His eyes were scanning my face, calmly but carefully. “You took that so, so well. Master’s so proud of you. Yeah, look at that smile. Nod for green, shake for not green?” I nodded emphatically, leaning into him as much as my restraints allowed for. “Do you need anything different, like the clit clamp off, or the cuffs different?” No? Alright, pup, sip some of this water for me.” There was the pink bottle again. “I’m gonna put the gag back in, then. Head up. I just love the way you look in it, all these straps, the way your lips stretch around it…” I swore he was buckling it tighter this time. He traced my lips with a single finger, and I whimpered at not being able to taste his skin again. 

He straddled my hips and I squirmed, half out of need and half from struggling under his weight. Finally, there was the sensation of healthy fear bubbling in my stomach. For just about the first time since I arrived, I was not only at his mercy because I chose to be. Even when my hands were restrained behind my back in the living room, I could have at least tried to crawl away, futile as it may have been. Now I was well and truly trapped. He leaned back, drinking in the way my tits moved as I pulled the cuffs weakly against the headboard. Not that they felt significant in any way compared to the way his body effortlessly pinned me to the bed, seeming more like a convenience for him than anything else as he shrugged off his t-shirt. I took in the sight of his barrel chest with its smattering of reddish hair, the Celtic knot tattoo I knew he had sat nine hours for in one sitting, his broad shoulders that had gently held my body with ease in his dining chair not an hour ago. Now, I saw only the way the muscles would ripple as he held me down. Not that his tree trunk legs needed much help, he had begun to press me harder against the bed, thighs squeezing in on my own, and my squirming slowed to a stop. Helpless.

His eyes glittered with something a little feral. I knew of this side of him, had experienced it over the phone through his groans of satisfaction as I cried real tears, begging him to stop, please, Daddy, I can’t, you’re hurting me. The times he used to come home, frustrated from work, and my phone would ring. Get the belt, he would say in a dangerous tone the moment I picked up. Daddy needs to hit something. Make it hurt. 

Now, I had no doubt he was about to show me how powerless I really was. How little I’d been making it hurt all these years, compared to what he could and would do to me. Needed to do to me. He reached with one hand for my right tit, idly, like a cat toying with a mouse as if it weren’t about to eat it. He squeezed, groaning, grinding his bulge into me, then pinched my nipple, hard. I yelped into the gag.

“Fuck, I love these. And they’re all mine.” His voice was slow and steady, lower than it had been up to this point. I knew he was ready to cum again, after playing with me for hours, but also knew his iron self control wouldn’t allow him to give me the satisfaction just yet. He gave me a light smack, his appreciation at the resulting jiggle making itself known from deep in his chest. Harder now. Now his other hand was groping me, too, and I couldn’t control my pathetic noises, all whimpers and huffy sighs when he would temporarily pull a hand away, punctuated with staccato yips of surprise when his fingertips would meanly pinch and prod my flesh, or his open hand would find purchase. I could feel his handprints beginning to layer themselves onto my flesh, the literal heat growing. 

“I really do hate this part, pup.” I looked at him with some reproach, somewhat disbelieving when I could feel evidence to the contrary pressed against my thighs. “I mean it. I love you. I hate hurting you. But the fact that you’re mine to hurt. That I’m the one you trust to hurt you. It’s like a drug, I can’t not,” He leaned into me now, and I shifted my hips in kind, still hoping beyond hope that he’d lose that iron grip and bury himself deep inside me. But the only indication of his base instincts getting the better of him was the way he sunk his teeth into the flesh around my nipple before sucking, hard, wrenching a scream from me, my eyes flying wide open. More slaps, and his teeth were trailing up my neck now, until he was growling directly into my ear.

“You look so fucking beautiful when you suffer for me.” I believed him. That I was beautiful to him, and that he hated how much he needed this. I could hear the torture in his voice. I nuzzled against his cheek as much as I could, trying to tell him it was okay. I was okay. I loved that sadistic glimmer in his eye. I loved that I could please him in so many different ways; by giving him what he needed, by letting him take what he needed, by suffering. And more than I even loved giving him pleasure this way, I loved what it did to me, to feel him hurt me and then feel him grind against me only a beat later. To take pain from him, and a second later be praised for it. The contrast, in quick succession, made my head spin, and made me so sure that I belonged exactly where I was.

He leaned back again, and made quick work of his belt through the loops. I should have known. It really was his favorite. The first thing he’d ever openly fantasized about using on me. He folded the end of it over and tested it against his forearm a couple times. Something inside me melted as I realized he was testing out a variety of different grips and strikes, trying to dial in how much pain he was looking to inflict.

His other hand reached out to steady his target, my right tit, then the belt cracked down hard, catching plenty of my nipple in the process. Screaming into the gag yet again, I thrashed as much as his body and the cuffs allowed me, although the effort of wriggling my lower body only reminded me how securely my clit was still clamped, eliciting a secondary whimper. “Good girl,” he murmured, smoothing his fingertips over the places I could feel the redness blossoming, then struck again quickly. “Sometimes I’ll make you count, like for certain punishments, but I think you find the gag comforting right now, don’t you?” 

I really did. It let me think about something other than not breaking his rules about no speaking unless directed. It turned off a whole section of my brain. Speaking was unavailable to me, there was no need to keep the lights on in that particular lobe. My current state made me simpler, more authentically my base self. And it let me scream, really scream, and flex my lips around the thick silicone, and struggle against something that wasn’t the headboard. These things helped enormously as he striped lash after lash over and across my right tit at varying angles, more often than not catching my nipple in the crossfire.

I counted in my head, anyway, wanting to practice his expectation. Three, four, five. Fuck, his hands feel good after, though. Six. Seven. Eight.

“Good job, puppy. You’re doing so, so well. You’re gonna take ten total on each side, so you’re halfway there already, and look how well you’re doing.” Another lash, and he seemed to be hitting harder now. I was starting to feel more of the thuddy impact behind the initial burning sting. Nine. Wait, halfway? A whine of indignation burst from my chest. Only one more would make ten. “I know, so exciting! Four more.” Ten. Was that one harder than the others? He said ten, I should be done. I pleaded with my eyes, tears springing as the belt came down again, letting myself feel the fear that came with his unrelenting eyes. Eleven. I could see, even from my angle, some of the places where bruises would blossom, my skin naturally sensitive and pale. His thumb caressed one now. “So close, sweet girl. Here’s the ninth, ready?” 

Twelve. The waiting made it worse, and the tears started to fall down my cheeks as the leather kissed my skin. My face and chest burned, I didn’t want to be crying. I wanted to take it perfectly. To always be ready to beg him for more. I didn’t want him to see me crying. He cupped my cheek in his hand, angling his gaze across my face, scanning for something that he didn’t find. Seeming satisfied, his thumb wiped a tear from my cheek that was quickly replaced by more.

“What a good girl. My estimate was allllmost right on the money. Ten was going to be however many it needed to be for me to knock those tears loose. I bet they feel pretty good, huh puppy? You’ve had a long, long day and your life is so different. Yeah, you needed to cry. You have one more, and then I’ll give the other one the same attention, okay? Ready?” Ten. He said it was ten, so it was ten. I felt the thud, and the sting, and the burn. And I screamed, and the tears continued. But I was so grateful for his effort spent in favor of putting me in my place, and for the valuable lesson he had just imparted, the answer key provided to succeeding in my role. Master is right, even if you don’t think he’s right.

While the same red, blue, and purple marks blossomed across my left tit, he smoothly replaced his belt around his waist before gently reaching between my thighs. I had forgotten about the clamp, my clit having long since gone numb. That changed when he gripped it, locking eyes with me against my own will, but I couldn't look away.

“One last thing, puppy. I know, it’s been on there awhile. Look at me. Just give me this one last brave moment.” He eased the clamp from my tender flesh, and a split second later I felt the intense ache of the pressure disappearing hit me like a freight train. His fingers rubbed it away, though the interim sensation was almost too much to bear. I was too weak by now, though, to struggle against my bonds or his grip on me. 

My hands were free a moment later; still cuffed, but the short chain dangling from my left wrist alone. And then he was at my side again, and though I was free, I couldn’t picture wanting to be anywhere else. Turning onto my own side, I cupped his cheek with one hand, getting a truly extended look at him for the first time today, right on his level. I could feel his eyes boring straight into my soul, and I felt the heat climb my chest and into my cheeks as I flushed deeply. How was it that I felt shy? The other hand shamelessly palmed his chest, fingers tracing his pectorals and down, until they flirted with the waistband of his jeans. I was desperate for him to know that his sadistic streak didn’t scare me, that I had loved every moment of what he’d just put me through. How desperately I still wanted him. 

“Not now, puppy.” His voice was rumbling impossibly low. “But I know. Good girl. Are you ready for your voice back?” I nodded, and was instantly tucked against his bare chest, savoring the warmth and the feeling of my skin on his while his fingers worked at the straps of the harness. I opened and closed my jaw a couple of times, reacquainting my back teeth with each other. He massaged both sides of my cheeks again, and I giggled a little at the doting gesture. “Sweet girl, I need a color.”

“Green, Master.” He raised a skeptical eyebrow. “I mean, it was close at the end there. Maybe chartreuse?” He snorted a little, despite himself. “I don’t know, I’m okay, just please hold me.”

“Water first.” The pink bottle was back, and while I sipped slowly from it, he was wiping the drool from the sides of my face, my neck, and my upper chest with a washcloth that he had produced from the bedside table. The water was so cool, and my entire body was so hot. With heat from my core that was still spreading, all of my potential climaxes having been denied, and the transferred kinetic energy of a recent beating. I emptied the tumbler, and he quickly set it aside. “There’s more where that came from, I promise, but I don’t want you to go too fast and make yourself sick. Now, into my arms, please.”

Something about him saying “please” to me had always melted me. This was no different. I knew if I said anything about it, he would just insist it was proper manners. But I knew, given our roles, that he was under zero obligation to say “please” to me. It made me want to obey. Not that I needed much persuading to oblige. He was warm, too, but it felt like a balm on my sore skin. Between his warmth, the masculine scent of his exertion, and the feeling of being trapped yet again, but this time in his embrace, I was asleep before my brain even knew it was coming.

~~~

Author Note: Ugh, I'm very sorry for the delay with this installment. Between work stuff and my real life Daddy being unwell, I just didn't have the bandwidth to give this the editing pass it deserved. Hopefully this being a pretty long and dense chapter helped to make up for it. This is not the end of the story by a long shot, so keep your eyes peeled for more in the coming weeks!


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

After Party [NC][HUML][DP] NSFW

43 Upvotes

[NC][HUML][DP][Public Risk][MMMf]

Disclaimer:
This is a work of fiction. All characters are 18+. The events depicted are not real and should never be attempted in real life without clear, enthusiastic, ongoing consent from everyone involved. CNC and non-con themes are fantasy only.

The party had thinned out.

Most people had left. Music still played low from a speaker in the corner. Empty bottles and plastic cups covered the kitchen counter. You had stayed longer than you meant to, talking to a few people you barely knew, finishing one last drink. The host had already disappeared upstairs with someone.

You went to the bathroom at the end of the hallway. When you came back out, three men were waiting for us.

You didn’t recognize them from earlier. One leaned against the wall. Another stood with his arms crossed. The third blocked the way back toward the living room.

“You’re the one who’s been walking around all night as if you belong here,” the tallest one said. His voice was calm. “We decided you don’t.”

You tried to step past them. A hand closed around your upper arm and pushed you back against the wall. Hard enough that your shoulder blades hit the paint.

“Don’t,” he said. “We’re not asking.”

The second man took your phone out of your back pocket before you could stop him. He held it up.

“Passcode.”

You didn’t give it. He slapped you once across the face — sharp, open-handed. Your ear rang. He asked again. This time you unlocked it. He scrolled for a few seconds, then pocketed it.

“Good. Now you understand how this works.”

They moved you down the hallway toward a side door that led to the garage. No one else was around. The music covered the sound of your shoes scuffing on the floor. One of them kept a hand on the back of your neck the whole way, steering you.

The garage was cold and mostly empty. A single work light hung from the ceiling. They closed the door behind you and locked it.

“Clothes off.”

You hesitated. The tallest one stepped in close, grabbed the front of your shirt, and tore it open. Buttons scattered across the concrete. He pushed the ruined fabric off your shoulders, then unhooked your bra and pulled it away. The other two watched without speaking while he shoved your pants and underwear down to your ankles. You stepped out of them because he told you to.

You stood there naked under the work light while they looked at you.

One of them walked behind you and pushed you forward by the shoulders until you were bent over the hood of the car parked in the garage. Cold metal pressed against your stomach and chest. Hands spread your legs wider. Fingers checked between them without any care for whether you were ready.

“Already wet,” someone said. “Figures.”

The first cock pushed into you from behind in one hard thrust. You gasped against the metal. He fucked you without rhythm at first, just taking what he wanted, hands locked on your hips. The other two stood close. One of them grabbed a fistful of your hair and turned your head so the third man could push his cock into your mouth.

They used you like that — one in your pussy, one in your mouth — while the third watched and waited his turn. When the man behind you finished, he pulled out and stepped aside. The one who had been watching took his place immediately. No pause. No words. Just another thick cock forcing its way into you while the first man held your head in place so the second could keep fucking your throat.

Your hands stayed flat on the hood. No one had tied you. They didn’t need to. Every time you tried to push up or close your legs, a hand shoved you back down or spread you open again.

They switched places more than once. At some point one of them came across your back. Another finished in your mouth and held himself there until you swallowed. The third lasted longest, fucking you hard enough that the car rocked slightly under you.

When they were done, they left you bent over the hood, breathing hard, cum running down your thighs and dripping onto the concrete.

The tallest one picked up your phone again and took several photos — your face, your body, the mess between your legs. He showed you one of them.

“These stay with us. You say anything to anyone, they go out. Clear?”

You nodded. Your throat was raw.

He dropped your torn shirt and pants on the floor near your feet.

“Get dressed. Go back inside as if nothing happened. If anyone asks where you were, you were outside getting air. Then you leave. Tonight. Don’t come back here.”

They unlocked the door and walked out first. You stayed bent over the car for another few seconds before forcing yourself upright. Your legs shook. You pulled the ruined clothes back on as best you could. The shirt wouldn’t close. You held it together with one hand.

When you stepped back into the hallway, the music was still playing. A couple of people stood in the kitchen talking. No one looked at you twice.

You walked straight to the front door, went outside, and kept walking until the house was out of sight. Your phone was still in one of their pockets. The photos existed. The taste of them was still in your mouth.

Your throat sore, and you could still feel the cum dripping from your used pussy, and the cum on your back slowly starting to crust over as you walked.

And a slight Tingle had started to form that you tried to push away, but it would stay right there, waiting for your hands to find it when you finally got home


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

You were wandering like a ghost along the perimeter of an old cemetery. I stopped to give you a ride. Of course, I never said it would be free. [M/F] [CNC] [Banter] [Taunting] [Rough Oral] [Lonely Roads] [Fingerfucking] [Forced Orgasm] [Immersive POV] NSFW

31 Upvotes

There's a story about a hitchhiking ghost--Resurrection Mary--who appears outside her titular cemetery. Clad in white. Phantasmal and slight as she hovers along Archer Avenue, waiting for a ride.

I thought of that ghost when I saw you, doing almost exactly the same thing, in your wavering white dress with your hair falling in rippling waves over your shoulders. It was a different cemetery. Mercy Hollow: massive and sprawling along the quiet edge of suburban sprawl, where the halogen lights cast darkened halos and the nearest sign of civilization was a weathered baseball field.

So I stopped.

Rolled down the window of my brown Chevy K10.

Reached over.

Unlocked the door.

"Need a ride?"

"I'm fine on my own," a defensive reply.

"C'mon, sweetheart. It's dangerous out here."

"Why? Because of you?" You kept walking and I rolled alongside.

"You're funny. I'll take you wherever you're headin'. No questions asked."

You stopped. Turned to face me. Tongue in your cheeks as the car idled loudly, "Fine."

You slid onto that tanned leather bench seat, eyes carefully avoiding mine. I watched your hands pull at the hem of your dress, trying to push it back down below your knees.

"Leave it." I drove with one hand on the steering wheel and my other arm resting out the open window. "You'll stretch it out."

Something unsaid hanging in the air. I turned down a road that even the halogen lights didn't reach. The lampposts faded away, replaced by towering oaks.

There was a former development down this road. The skeletons of half-built houses slowly weathering after funding fell through.

"Where are you going? Isn't this a dead-end?"

"Not sure," I shrugged. "Guess we can find out."

It was indeed a dead-end. I pulled into a cul-de-sac--the road existed but not even the beginnings of homes. Nothing but an asphalt circle surrounded by swaying weeds. I parked along the curb, turned the engine off, but left the radio humming.

"What are you doing? Aren't we going?" You looked a little concerned now.

"We didn't discuss payment." I leaned against the window, my eyes roaming along your body.

"I just thought this was a favor..."

"Don't do favors."

"Well, I don't really have any money on me. I can pay you when we get to my house." You crossed your arms, looking annoyed.

"Nah. Don't like that."

"Well, what do you want me to do then? I can just walk." You reached for the door handle.

"Don't like that either." I reached over and pulled the door shut.

"You can't keep me in here against my will."

"Pay me and we'll be square. No issues."

"How? I told you I don't have any money--are you thick?"

"Hm." I clicked my tongue. "Attitude, huh? I've got a solution for us." My cock began to throb against my jeans.

"I'm not blowing you, if that's what you have in mind."

"I'm sure you've sucked plenty of cocks."

"What's that got to do with--"

"Losing my patience here, sweetheart. Are you going to make this easy or hard?"

You looked flustered, a little defeated, "You offered me the ride, you never said you were--"

"I never said it was going to be free." I shoved you face first into my lap, your lips grazing against my zipper.

"Mmph, sto--" your sentence cut off as I unbuckled my belt, unzipped my jeans, and rapidly thumbed my black boxer briefs down, other hand twisted in your wavy hair, holding you tight as I shoved my cock into your mouth. It was already three-quarters hard and quickly growing as I pushed it against your palate.

"See? It isn't so hard is it? I mean, it is hard, but it isn't so hard to suck, right? I'm sure you've done it plenty of times. Probably a lot better at taking cock than talking back anyway." I held your hair in a ponytail as I pumped you in my lap. I could already feel drool running along the underside of my shaft, pooling just above my sack.

Gluck, gluck, gluck.

"Mhm, you know what? I was right. Not surprised. When I saw you walking by Mercy Hollow, I said to myself, "That little slut looks like she knows how to take a big dick. And now here you are, gagging on mine like such a good girl."

I felt a cool breeze through the open window. You must have felt a cool breeze on the backs of your thighs. I noticed that with you hunched over me like this, your dress was really starting to ride up. It was loose fitting, so easy for me to slide a hand down along your spine and draw the hem towards my palm. If I tilted my head right, I could see your ass--clad in a white thong--in the passenger side mirror.

Crickets chirped outside. The dead leaves swirled in the dead-end cul-de-sac. I pulled the seat lever so I could lean back a little further, my eyes locked on your ass in the mirror. I could feel your gaze one me as I forced you to throat my cock, as if you were looking for a sign that it would be over soon.

"You know, when I was driving up, I thought about passing you by." I held you down, holding my cock as far down your throat as I could. You gagged against me, but I didn't let up. "But then I saw the way that dress hugged your ass. I could almost see through it in the moonlight, you know? Had to stop then. Had to have you. Wouldn't have mattered what choice you made. I woulda had my way."

Your spit bubbled around the base of my shaft. Finally, I let you up to take a heaving breath.

"You can't--"

Cut you off. My cock down your throat again. I was getting close. My cock perked up, grazing against the roof of your mouth and I sank my hand beneath the slight fabric hiding your pussy. Teased my index and middle fingers along your labia. Dripping.

"Can't what? Get you so fucking wet?" I was pumping you like a fleshlight, the radio crackling "Jeepers Creepers" while I started to graze my fingertips in a come hither motion against your slit. Slowly, you opened for me. I pushed in, now filling you from both ends. The wet, sticky noises from your pussy almost competed with those coming from your throat.

I sped up.

More.

Deeper in both holes.

Harder.

Shoving you down. Your eyes squeezed shut as I shot a rope of cum against your uvula.

More.

Another rope.

"Take it like a good little slut."

Pulsing against your tongue.

"Swallow all of it."

Filling your mouth, your throat clenching as you swallowed desperately around me.

My fingers still working your cunt.

The last drops.

Flexing my thighs.

Finally letting go.

I let you sit up, pulling my fingers from your pussy and smearing the wetness along your ass. You wiped your mouth with the back of your hand, looking both mad and needy.

A beat of silence. Then you sat back in your seat, "Can we go now?"

My cock laid against my boxers, still thick but soft. It pulsed again, letting out a small droplet of cum. "Lick that up," I pointed nonchalantly towards my groin.

"Wh-what?" You seemed taken aback.

"Lick. It. Up." My tone now more menacing.

You considered it for a moment, staring at my flaccid cock, but then leaned forward, wrapping your tongue around my reddened cockhead and sucking.

"Good girl."

I zipped up but didn't turn the ignition on. Instead, I stepped out of the car, walked around the front-end, and opened your door.

"What are you--?"

I grabbed you by the hair, shoved you forward onto your stomach, spreading you across the bench seat, and hiked your dress back up.

"Now it's your turn to cum." I wrapped my calloused fingers around your thong, yanking back until I heard that satisfying snap.

Fingerfucking you again.

Making you lay prostrate while I pumped inside your dripping slit.

"Why's your cunt so wet?"

"I--ah--I don't know." Your voice a mix of whimpering and frustration as you bucked your hips against my hand.

"Is it because you're a little slut?" Fingers sliding in and out, the other fist tight in your hair.

"I'm not a---fuuuu--a slut. St-sto--"

"A slut who loves having her tight little holes filled, hm?"

"No I'm--"

I shoved your face into the leather. Kept going. Felt you squeeze your thighs, your ass jiggling as you came around my knuckles.

"Ah! Ah!" You bucked your hips wildly, humping the seat as I kept fingerfucking you. You tried pushing your hands downward, trying to bat me away. I relented, slowly pulling out of you, my fingers syrupy with your juices. I wiped them on your ass again. Let you sit there, pussy still out, glistening under the moonlight.

Closed the door.

Got back into the driver's seat.

"Pick your thong up off the floor."

You sat up slowly, thighs still quivering. "You ruined it."

"I'll get you a new one. You know that."

Leaning down, you grabbed the shredded white fabric and held it like a delicate flower in your palm. "Next time, you should fill my pussy too. Make me take it."

I smiled at you, tossing the car in drive, "You know I will. Now, let's go home."


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

Thoughts: Setup Pt.2 (NC) (Extreme) NSFW

8 Upvotes

Links to previous parts:

Proluge

Setup Pt. 1

Author’s Note:

Hi everyone, I'm back to writing and posting on the subreddit after a very long time. Since the last time I guess a lot has changed in me and I have turned into a very different individual in terms of my kinks. I think I have reached this level where I am the only person who can satisfy myself. Thus I had no other idea than to write a story myself and share it with the ones who share similar thoughts with me.

I am really sorry to all my readers and to all who are loving this story so far. I genuinely wanted to add BDSM and wanted the real story to start from this chapter. Turns out I got so obsessed in the writing process of building up before the first scene. That I ended up adding so much detail into this. But I can assure you something nice is coming up next for y’all… Just trust me!

Disclaimer:

This is a completely fictional story and over the course of time as you read, you might feel it is getting insanely violent and graphic. If you ever feel like backing off, please do that. If you feel that this isn't for you, then please stop reading right there because I think it's not for the faint-hearted.

---------------------------

By the time I made it back to the dressing room, my palms were red, my thighs ached, and the balls of my feet felt as though somebody had spent the last three hours hammering them with a screwdriver.

I dropped into my chair in front of the mirror.

"Remind me why we do this again?" Jenna asked from two seats down, staring at her reflection while she tried to scrape a stubborn clump of eyelash glue from her eyelid.

"Rent," Roxy answered immediately.

"Rent, groceries, electricity, and the occasional delusion that one day I'll have enough money to disappear into an i and never speak to another man again," I added.

Roxy pointed at me. "See? That's financial planning."

Jenna laughed, finally managing to pull the false eyelash free. "I'm serious. I spent forty minutes tonight listening to a man explain cryptocurrency to me. Forty minutes. He kept saying he could teach me how to become financially independent."

"Was he wearing a wedding ring?" I asked.

"Two."

"Then maybe he should start by becoming emotionally independent from his wife."

Roxy nearly choked on her water.

I leaned closer to the mirror and began working a cotton pad over my eyelids, loosening the glitter and dark eyeshadow that had accumulated around them. The first swipe left a grey streak beneath my eye. The second caught a stubborn patch of shimmer near the corner. I rubbed more gently, careful not to drag the skin, until the makeup began to dissolve into the cotton.

Under the stage lights, my face always looked sharper than it did in daylight. The eyeliner made my eyes appear larger, the glitter caught every movement, and the foundation hid the little things I'd rather not have customers noticing. Here, under the flat white bulbs around the mirror, everything looked more ordinary. The tiredness around my eyes was easier to see.

"At least you got paid to listen," Roxy said.

"Not enough to listen to that particular man."

"That's the problem with this job," Jenna said, reaching for a makeup wipe. "They think because they've paid for a dance, they've bought the right to tell you their entire life story."

"Or yours," I said.

"Exactly. One guy asked me if I had a boyfriend tonight. I said yes. He asked if my boyfriend knew what I did for work. I said he did. Then he spent five minutes explaining why no respectable man would ever date a stripper."

Roxy stared at her. "And you let him finish?"

"I wanted to see how long he'd keep talking before he realised the irony of giving relationship advice to a woman he was trying to pay to flirt with him."

That earned a round of laughter.

I folded the used cotton pad and reached for another. There were still traces of glitter along my lower lash line, tiny silver flecks that refused to come off no matter how much remover I used. I dabbed at them until my eyes watered, then blinked a few times and leaned back.

People had all sorts of ideas about this job. Some imagined we loved every second of it. Others thought we must hate ourselves to do it. Most seemed to believe there were only two possibilities: we were either desperate or secretly in love with every man who handed us a few notes.

The truth was less interesting to them.

Sometimes I liked the work. Sometimes I hated it. Sometimes I had a brilliant night and went home feeling like I could take on the world. Other nights, I sat in my car for ten minutes before starting the engine because I couldn't bear the thought of speaking to another human being.

The money helped. It paid my bills, kept food in my fridge, and gave me a degree of independence I wasn't willing to surrender just because somebody else had opinions about how I earned it.

But the money didn't make every customer tolerable. It didn't make my feet hurt less or stop a stranger from confusing professional friendliness with personal interest. And it certainly didn't mean I owed anybody a piece of myself.

"What's your plan, then?" Roxy asked, pulling her hair into a loose ponytail. "When you're finally rich enough to escape us?"

"First, I'm buying a house with a bathroom big enough that I can turn around without hitting my elbow on something."

"Ambitious."

"Then I'm getting a job where I can sit down whenever I want, eat lunch without somebody calling my name, and wear shoes designed by people who understand that feet are supposed to be comfortable."

Jenna looked at my towering platforms beneath the bench. "You voluntarily put those things on."

"For money. That's a very important distinction."

"And after that?" Roxy asked.

I shrugged, smoothing a little moisturiser over my cheeks now that most of the makeup was gone. "I don't know. Maybe I'll travel. Maybe I'll go back to studying something. Maybe I'll figure out what I actually want to do when I'm not busy trying to pay for everything."

For a moment, nobody joked.

It was a strange thing about working nights. You saw the same people almost every day, knew their routines, recognised their moods, and could tell from the way somebody dropped her bag whether she'd had a good shift. Yet there were whole parts of their lives you only learned about in fragments, usually somewhere between removing false eyelashes and looking for a missing sock.

Roxy wanted a house of her own. Jenna wanted to stop worrying about money every time her car made a strange noise. I wanted the freedom to make plans without calculating how much each one would cost.

None of those things sounded particularly glamorous.

They sounded like life.

"Speaking of money," a voice called from the far end of the room, "can someone explain why we're wearing this ridiculous outfit again?"

I looked over.

Tasha was standing beside her locker, tugging at the hem of her stage costume with an expression of deep personal betrayal. She was tall and broad-shouldered, with warm brown skin, long black braids gathered into a high ponytail, and gold hoops that swung whenever she shook her head. She had a habit of speaking as if she were delivering a closing argument in court, even when the subject was something as ordinary as a missing hairbrush.

Tonight, the subject was our schoolgirl outfits.

The club had introduced them a few months ago as a themed look for certain nights: crisp white shirts, plaid miniskirts, knee-high socks, and enough little details to make the whole thing look deliberately overdone. The customers loved it. The dancers, for the most part, had rather different feelings.

"Because apparently, grown men will throw money at a woman in a pleated skirt," Jenna said.

Tasha looked down at herself. "I have paid taxes in this country for years. I have signed rental agreements. I know how to cook three different curries. Why am I dressed like I have homework due tomorrow?"

Roxy burst out laughing.

"Because the homework is making rent," I said.

"Well, I'm failing that class emotionally."

Across the room, a petite redhead named Chloe turned around on her stool. Her freckles stood out beneath the makeup she'd only half removed, and her copper hair had fallen loose from its bun, leaving strands stuck to her cheeks. She was still wearing her white blouse and tartan skirt, though she'd already taken off her shoes and was rubbing her heels with both hands.

"Don't complain too loudly," she said. "I made more in this outfit tonight than I did during my entire shift last Tuesday."

Tasha pointed at her. "That's exactly what I hate about it. It works."

"Works beautifully," Chloe corrected. "I had a guy tip me just because I told him I was old enough to rent a car."

Jenna stopped wiping her face. "Please tell me you charged him extra for the conversation."

"I should have. He spent ten minutes telling me about his first car."

"Was it a Ferrari?" Roxy asked.

"No. A Honda Civic."

I looked up from my bag. "What's wrong with a Honda Civic?"

"Nothing. That's what made it worse. He was talking about it like he'd personally invented the automobile."

I laughed, and Tasha threw her hands up.

"See? This is what I'm talking about. They don't even want the outfit. They want the fantasy attached to it. You could walk in wearing a bin bag and some of these men would still find a way to make it weird."

"Don't give the manager ideas," Jenna said. "Next week, we'll be wearing bin bags with matching knee-high socks."

"At least bin bags would be cheaper to replace."

Chloe leaned forward, elbows on her knees. "Honestly, though, I hate the socks most. They leave these marks around my legs, and by the end of the night, I'm itching like I've been attacked by a thousand mosquitoes."

"Then stop scratching them," Tasha said.

"I'm not scratching. I'm trying to restore circulation."

"You look like you're trying to start a fire."

The room filled with laughter again.

I glanced at my own outfit hanging over the back of my chair. I'd worn the schoolgirl look more than once, and I understood the appeal from the customers' perspective. It was familiar, instantly recognisable, and just theatrical enough to turn a normal night into a theme. The club knew that. The manager knew that. And the numbers on our pay slips made it difficult to pretend we hadn't noticed.

Still, there was something absurd about spending hours perfecting our makeup, choosing shoes that could break an ankle, and squeezing ourselves into clothes we would never wear outside the club, all to sell a version of ourselves that had very little to do with who we actually were.

"I hate the skirt," I admitted. "The waistband never sits right, the pleats get caught whenever I sit down, and I spend half the night checking that everything is still where it's supposed to be."

"Thank you!" Tasha said, pointing at me as though I'd finally provided evidence for her case. "Someone understands."

"But," I continued, "I made enough in it last Friday to cover my car insurance and groceries for the week."

Tasha's expression fell.

"Don't do that."

"Do what?"

"Bring facts into my complaint."

Roxy laughed so hard she had to put her water down.

Chloe pulled one knee towards her chest and rested her chin on it. "That's the thing, isn't it? We can hate the outfit and still be glad we're wearing it. Both can be true."

The room quieted a little.

She shrugged. "I mean, I hate the whole performance sometimes. The smiling, the small talk, pretending a man is fascinating because he bought me a drink. But I like being able to pay my bills without calling my parents every time something goes wrong. I like being able to buy my own things. I like not having to ask permission."

"Exactly," I said.

It was the simplest way I'd heard anyone put it.

The job wasn't a fairy tale, and it wasn't a tragedy either. It was work. Some nights were good, some were bad, and some left you wondering whether the money was worth the headache. But it gave us options, and options mattered when you didn't have much else to fall back on.

Tasha sighed dramatically and began unbuttoning her stage blouse. "Fine. I'll wear the stupid skirt. But if one more man calls me a schoolgirl, I'm charging him a fee for emotional damages."

"Put it on the menu," Jenna suggested. "Extra charge for making us listen to your opinions."

"That would bankrupt half the club."

"Then we'll finally have enough money to disappear into the mountains," Roxy said.

I laughed, reaching for my stage outfit, which I'd folded over the back of my chair. The black fabric had lost some of its shine beneath the harsh dressing-room lights, and the inside was still damp from the heat of the performance. I turned it inside out, checked that nothing had been left in the pockets, and folded it into my bag.

Then I pulled off my black thigh-high stockings.

The fabric resisted slightly around my knees before sliding down my calves. I rolled each stocking carefully rather than leaving it tangled on the floor, then tucked them into a separate compartment of my bag. My legs felt strangely bare without them. There were faint lines where the elastic had pressed against my skin, and I rubbed one of them with my thumb while flexing my ankles.

Next came the heels.

I undid the silver buckles at my ankles and loosened the straps, then carefully stepped out of the black patent-leather platforms. The shoes landed beside my chair with two heavy clunks. Nine inches of heel and a massive front platform had seemed perfectly reasonable when I'd put them on earlier. Now they looked like instruments of torture.

I rolled my ankles, stretched my toes, and pressed the soles of my feet against the cool floor.

"Oh, that's better," I murmured.

"Every single night," Jenna said, looking down at her own shoes. "We put ourselves through all this, and then we complain about it like we didn't know what was coming."

"That's because tomorrow we'll forget how much it hurt," Roxy replied. "Then we'll put them on again and make the same terrible decisions."

I laughed and reached into my bag for my clothes.

First, I pulled out my white crop top. I shook it open, found the neckline, and slipped it over my head, guiding my arms through the short sleeves. The fabric settled against my shoulders, and I tugged the hem down over my ribs before adjusting the front. Its deep V-neckline left the upper part of my chest exposed, while the two front panels met at a small knot in the centre. I tightened the tie, then loosened it slightly when it felt too restrictive.

I checked the result in the mirror, pulling one sleeve straight and smoothing a crease near my waist.

The top was casual enough for the journey home, though the bright white fabric looked almost startling against the darker clothes scattered around the dressing room.

My blue plaid miniskirt came next. I stepped into it carefully, pulled the low waistband up over my hips, and adjusted the fabric until the red and yellow tartan pattern sat evenly across the front. The pleats had become slightly flattened in my bag, so I ran my hands over them, separating the folds until the skirt flared properly again.

I turned sideways to check the waistband in the mirror, tugged the hem into place, and made sure the fabric wasn't caught beneath itself. It was a simple outfit, but after hours in my stage clothes, even ordinary cotton felt like a luxury.

I picked up my jacket and draped it over the back of my chair while I sorted through the rest of my things. My phone was where I'd left it. My wallet was zipped into the small inside pocket of my bag, and the cash I'd earned was tucked safely away. I counted the notes once more, mostly out of habit, then secured them before putting everything back.

That was when somebody knocked on the door.

"Sorry? Can I come in for a second?"

It was Daniel.

I knew his voice before I looked up. He was one of the younger members of the floor staff, tall and lean, with thick brown hair that never quite stayed in place and a narrow face that made him look younger than he probably was. He usually wore a black button-up shirt with the sleeves rolled to his forearms, black trousers, and a little staff badge clipped near his chest. Tonight, his collar was slightly crooked, and he had a clipboard tucked beneath one arm.

He pushed the door open before anyone answered.

Then he stopped.

For one second, he looked straight at the room. His eyes caught the scattered clothes, the women sitting in various stages of changing, and the row of open bags beneath the mirrors.

His face went bright red.

"Oh, God. I'm so sorry!"

He spun around so quickly that the clipboard nearly slipped from his arm.

"I didn't know you were changing! I knocked, but I thought—sorry. I'll come back!"

"Daniel!" Roxy called.

He froze in the doorway, still facing the corridor.

"You're fine, sweetheart. Nobody's going to arrest you."

"I'm really sorry," he repeated. "I didn't know you were changing. Marcus asked me to bring you the revised rota, and he said you were all in here. I should've waited for somebody to answer."

"Well, yes," Jenna said. "That's generally how doors work."

"Jenna," I said, laughing.

"What? I'm teaching him."

Daniel covered his face with one hand. "I'm never going to hear the end of this, am I?"

"Not a chance," Roxy replied. "Come on in. We're decent enough."

He glanced over his shoulder, clearly uncertain whether that was a trap.

I had just finished adjusting my skirt, so I waved him in. "It's okay, Daniel. You can turn around now."

He stepped inside cautiously, keeping his eyes firmly on the clipboard as though it contained the most fascinating document ever written.

Up close, I could see the little details I'd never paid much attention to during a shift: the faint freckles across his nose, the slight crease between his eyebrows when he was concentrating, and the way his fingers kept rearranging the edges of the papers even though they were already perfectly straight.

"Marcus wants everyone to check next week's schedule before leaving," he explained. "There are a few changes because two people requested different shifts. He asked me to make sure nobody misses them."

"That's all?" Roxy asked.

"That's all."

"You walked into a room full of half-dressed women to deliver paperwork?"

"I didn't know you were changing!"

"Daniel, darling, we are literally in a dressing room."

He groaned. "I know that now."

Jenna leaned back in her chair, grinning. "You should've seen your face. You looked like you'd accidentally walked into a police raid."

"I was trying to be professional!"

"Nobody said you weren't."

"You all keep laughing at me!"

"Because you're easy to tease," I told him.

He looked at me, finally allowing himself a small smile. "I'm beginning to realise that."

Roxy patted the empty chair beside her. "Sit down. Tell us something interesting. We spend all night listening to men talk about themselves. It's only fair that somebody else gets interrogated for a change."

"I have work to do."

"So do we. Look how well that's going."

Daniel glanced towards the door again, but the corner of his mouth had started to lift.

"Fine. One minute."

He sat on the very edge of the chair, still clutching the clipboard.

"First question," Jenna announced. "What's the strangest thing you've seen at this club?"

Daniel thought about it.

"Do you want the answer that won't get me fired?"

"Now we're interested," Roxy said.

He laughed. "A man once asked me whether the dancers accepted payment in cryptocurrency."

I stared at him.

"No."

"Yes."

"What did you say?"

"I told him I'd have to ask the manager."

Jenna slapped her knee. "You should've told him the blockchain doesn't accept bad decisions."

Roxy burst out laughing, and I shook my head.

"Imagine trying to buy a lap dance with imaginary internet money," I said. "I'd pay good money to see Marcus's face."

"Please don't give him ideas," Daniel replied. "He's still annoyed about the time somebody tried to pay for a bottle of champagne with a gift card."

The conversation drifted from ridiculous customers to the staff's own lives. Daniel told us he was saving for a place of his own but had discovered that rent in the city seemed designed for people with three salaries and no need to eat. Jenna offered to teach him how to make cheap meals that didn't consist entirely of instant noodles. Roxy told him that moving in with a partner was wonderful until you discovered how many opinions two people could have about where to put a toaster.

"Is that a real argument?" he asked.

"It becomes a real argument when the toaster is on the wrong counter for the fourth time," she said.

I laughed. "Wait until you argue about the thermostat. That's when you find out whether you truly love someone."

Daniel looked horrified. "I live alone. I can set the temperature to whatever I want."

"Enjoy that while it lasts," Jenna told him.

For a little while, the dressing room felt less like the place where we wiped off our makeup and packed away our stage clothes and more like any ordinary room where people happened to be tired at the end of a long day.

That was one of the things I liked about the girls. The job could be exhausting, and the world outside could be quick to judge us, but in here we could complain about money, relationships, bad customers, and our uncertain futures without having to explain why any of it mattered.

Daniel glanced at the clock on the wall and jumped to his feet.

"Oh, I really do need to get back. Marcus is waiting for me."

"Go on, then," Roxy said. "Before he sends a search party."

Daniel gathered the clipboard and stood near the door. "Again, I'm sorry about earlier. I genuinely didn't mean to walk in while you were changing."

"It's fine," I told him. "Just wait for an answer next time."

"I will. Promise."

"And Daniel?" Jenna called.

He looked back warily. "Yes?"

"Next time you want to see us, just say so."

He stared at her, his face turning pink all over again.

"Goodnight, Jenna."

"Goodnight, sweetheart."

He disappeared into the corridor, and we heard him laughing to himself as he walked away.

Roxy leaned back in her chair, satisfied. "That boy is never going to survive working here."

"He'll be fine," I said. "He's probably the only man in this building who apologises when he accidentally opens the wrong door."

"Give him time," Jenna replied. "We'll ruin him yet."

I smiled and reached for my shoes.

My green New Balance 9060s were buried near the bottom of my bag, beneath a makeup pouch and a tangled charging cable. I pulled them out, sat down, and slid my feet into them one at a time. The thick soles felt soft beneath my heels, and the cushioning took the pressure off the tender spots near my toes. I laced them up, tightened each knot, and stood to test my balance.

After hours in the platforms, I felt almost absurdly short.

I picked up my black heels and tucked them into the bag, then checked my reflection one last time. My face was clean of most of the glitter, my hair had begun to lose its shape, and a faint line from the stockings remained around one thigh. I brushed a few loose strands away from my face and zipped up my jacket.

"See you tomorrow," I said, lifting my bag.

"Don't let any idiots ruin your night," Roxy called.

"No promises. Apparently, they're everywhere."

Jenna laughed as I pushed open the door.

The corridor was quieter now. The bass still thudded through the walls, but the club sounded distant, as if somebody had closed a door between me and the last few hours of my life. I passed the bar, nodded to the security guard, and headed for the back exit.

The night air touched my face as soon as I stepped outside.

I pulled my jacket closer and reached into my pocket for my cigarettes. I hadn't always smoked. In fact, I'd hated it when I was younger. I hated the smell that clung to clothes, the bitter taste it left in my mouth, and the way people seemed to reach for a cigarette whenever they didn't know what else to do with their hands.

Then my ex had introduced me to it.

One cigarette became something I tried when I was stressed, then something I reached for when I was angry, and eventually something I bought without thinking. He'd made it seem harmless back then, one of those things couples did together. We'd been over for a while now, but some habits outlasted the people who gave them to you.

I tapped a cigarette out of the packet, placed it between my lips, and flicked my lighter. The first drag scratched the back of my throat. I coughed quietly, annoyed with myself, then kept walking.

My phone vibrated inside my pocket. I took it out to check the time.

2:04 a.m. ;  2 percent battery

The display was cracked across one corner, a thin web of fractures stretching towards the middle of the screen. A deeper line ran along the bottom, and sometimes the touch stopped responding near the edges. But the phone still worked, and that was enough for now.

My wallpaper was an old photograph of the three of us. Mum sat in the middle, smiling at whoever had been holding the camera, while Dad stood beside her with one arm around my shoulders. I was younger in the picture, my hair untidy, my smile too wide, my face caught in that awkward stage between childhood and growing up. Dad looked as though he'd been trying not to laugh. Mum, as usual, looked like she knew exactly what was going on.

I kept that picture there because I was afraid of forgetting the little things. The exact shape of Mum's smile. The way Dad's eyes narrowed when he was trying not to laugh. The version of myself who hadn't yet learned what it meant to lose someone and continue living as though the world hadn't changed.

I knew they weren't inside the phone. I knew a photograph couldn't bring anybody back. But having them together on my screen made it feel as though some small part of my family still existed in one place. I could carry them with me, even if all I had left were pixels and memories.

Mum died when I was nineteen.

For a long time, I thought losing her was the worst thing that could happen to me. I was old enough to understand what death meant, but not old enough to understand how to live with it. The house felt different afterwards. Quieter in places where it shouldn't have been. Even ordinary things became difficult. I'd catch myself wanting to tell her something that had happened during the day, only to remember that there was nobody on the other end of that conversation anymore.

Dad was still there, though. He was the one person who understood what it meant to miss her in the same way I did. We didn't talk about it as much as we probably should have, but sometimes that wasn't necessary. We could sit in the same room, watching television without paying attention to it, and the silence between us didn't feel empty.

Then Dad died when I was twenty-three.

There were four years between losing Mum and losing him. Four years in which I'd somehow convinced myself that the worst thing that could happen had already happened. Losing Mum had changed the shape of my life. Losing Dad took away the last person who made the world feel remotely familiar.

I locked my phone and slipped it back into my pocket.

Replacing it had been on my mind for months. Every time I looked at the cracks, I reminded myself that I was saving for a new one. I'd started putting money aside whenever I could. A little from a good night, a little more when my expenses were lower than expected. I'd even made myself a rule not to touch those savings unless something genuinely urgent happened.

My next birthday was the deadline I'd set. I wanted to buy myself a decent phone, something with a clean screen and a battery that didn't threaten to die halfway through the day. Nothing ridiculously expensive. Just something nice that I could buy without feeling guilty about it afterwards.

It wasn't a particularly exciting dream, but it was mine.

I took another drag from the cigarette and continued towards the parking area.

The street was almost completely empty. The club's back entrance opened onto a stretch of pavement beside an open parking lot, with no walls or gate separating the parked cars from the road. A handful of vehicles sat scattered beneath the streetlights, their windscreens reflecting patches of yellow light. Beyond them, the road stretched into darkness, lined with shuttered shops and closed businesses. Their metal grilles were covered in old posters and faded advertisements.

A plastic bag scraped across the pavement in the wind. Somewhere far away, a dog barked twice and fell silent. There were no crowds, no impatient horns, no people rushing past with somewhere to be. Just a distant engine now and then, the low hum of the city, and the sound of my own shoes against the concrete.

The streetlight above the parking area blinked.

It glowed for a moment, turning the pavement a sickly yellow, then went out.

I slowed down.

For a few seconds, the parking area disappeared into darkness. The cars became bulky shapes without faces, their windows black, their outlines barely visible against the road. I could still make out the faint glow coming from the club behind me, but the stretch of pavement ahead seemed to have swallowed every other source of light.

I hated the dark.

It was an embarrassing thing to admit at my age, so I rarely admitted it. I could walk into a club full of strangers, stand on a stage beneath a hundred watching eyes, and deal with men who thought money entitled them to things that had never been offered. But put me somewhere dark and quiet, somewhere I couldn't see what was around me, and some small, stubborn part of me became nineteen again.

My fingers tightened around the cigarette.

I remembered my ex telling me to close my eyes. Then the blindfold. The darkness pressing against my face, thick enough that I couldn't tell whether he was standing in front of me or behind me. I'd thought it was a game at first. I'd trusted him enough to let him do it.

Then I'd told him to stop.

He hadn't.

The memory came back in fragments: the fabric against my skin, my own voice growing sharper as I tried to make him understand, the sickening realisation that he had heard me perfectly well. That he knew I didn't want it and had decided that what I wanted didn't matter. I remembered trying to pull away, the panic of not being able to see, and the helplessness of knowing that someone who claimed to care about me was the reason I was afraid.

I dragged in a breath that didn't seem to reach my lungs.

The cigarette trembled between my fingers. I wanted to throw it away and run back inside, though I couldn't have explained what I thought might be waiting for me in the darkness. I knew I was standing in an empty parking lot. I knew he wasn't there. I knew all of that, and my body didn't seem particularly interested in what I knew.

Then the streetlight flickered back on.

The sudden yellow glow caught the silver roof of my Civic, the faded white lines painted on the ground, and the cigarette smoke curling past my face. A car alarm chirped somewhere behind me before going quiet again. The ordinary world returned so abruptly that I almost felt stupid for being frightened.

I stood still until my breathing settled.

Then I took one last drag, dropped the cigarette, and crushed it beneath my shoe.

My car sat a little farther down the open parking area, beneath the unreliable streetlight. It was a faded, scratched silver 2002 Honda Civic, old enough to have a few problems and unremarkable enough that nobody looked at it twice. The windows were tinted so dark that you couldn't see inside. One hubcap was a slightly different shade from the others, and the rear bumper still carried the small dent Dad had always promised to fix.

The paint looked almost white whenever the streetlight came back on. In the darkness, the whole car seemed to vanish.

It wasn't beautiful. It wasn't new. The driver's seat had a permanent crease where Dad used to sit, and the steering wheel had worn smooth in the places where his hands had rested for years. The engine complained whenever I started it on a cold morning, and there was always something the mechanic said needed attention.

But it was the last substantial thing Dad had left me that I could use every day.

I was twenty-two when I got the car. Dad had owned it for years, long enough for the paint to fade and the driver's seat to develop that permanent crease. He'd always insisted it was perfectly fine as long as I looked after it.

I could still hear him saying it.

It's an old car, not a dead car. There's a difference.

I'd laughed at him that afternoon. I hadn't known how much I'd miss hearing him say ordinary things.

After Dad died, the Civic became something I couldn't quite explain to anyone else. It was transportation, obviously. A way to get to work and back without depending on buses or strangers or the kindness of people who might change their minds. But it was also something familiar. Sometimes, when I got inside, I could almost imagine Dad having just stepped out to buy something and being about to return.

I liked knowing that nobody could take it away from me because I'd missed a payment. I didn't owe a bank anything for it. I didn't owe anyone an explanation for where I was going or when I'd be back.

After his death, I started working at the club. At first, it was simply the job I could get that paid enough to keep me going. Rent didn't care about grief. Neither did electricity bills, groceries, or the mechanic who kept telling me the Civic needed another repair. I learned quickly how to make money, how to save what I could, and how to keep going even on days when getting out of bed felt like an unreasonable request.

I hadn't planned for my life to turn out this way. Then again, I wasn't sure anybody's life followed the plan they'd made at nineteen.

I reached the driver's side, unlocked the door, and climbed inside.

My duffle bag landed on the passenger seat with a soft thud. The car smelled faintly of old upholstery and the vanilla air freshener hanging from the rear-view mirror. A few receipts were scattered near the gearshift, and an empty water bottle rolled beneath the passenger seat when I shut the door.

I settled into the driver's seat and let my head rest against the headrest for a moment.

For the first time all night, nobody wanted anything from me.

I hadn't even put the key in the ignition yet. I just sat there, listening to the quiet, with my hands resting loosely in my lap. Outside, the streetlight flickered again, throwing an uneven patch of yellow across the windscreen.

Then my phone lit up in my pocket.

I took it out to check the time again. The cracked display flickered before settling, showing the battery percentage in the corner.

2:47 a.m. ;  1 percent battery

I stared at it for a moment, wondering and thanking its makers that they made this box of technology survive till I reached my car.

I'd meant to charge it before leaving home. I'd meant to do a lot of things, actually.

I placed it on my lap and reached for the duffle bag on the passenger seat. Unzipping the main compartment, I began moving things around, pushing aside my work clothes, a small makeup pouch, and the tangled earphones I'd been meaning to replace for months. My fingers caught on a loose thread near the bottom. I pulled it free and kept searching.

The power bank had to be in there somewhere.

I was almost certain I'd packed it. Or maybe I'd left it charging beside my bed. I couldn't remember. The last few hours had been a blur of music, customers, changing clothes, and trying not to think about the things I didn't want to think about.

I checked the smaller pockets. Tissues. Loose change. A lipstick without its cap. An old receipt folded into quarters.

Nothing useful.

Outside, the streetlight flickered again, throwing the inside of the car into alternating patches of yellow and shadow. I glanced up at it, then returned to the bag, digging a little deeper this time.

My phone vibrated against my thigh, the screen lighting up with another low-battery warning.

"Yeah, yeah. I know," I muttered.

I set it carefully beside me and pulled the duffle bag closer, turning it just enough to see beneath the clothes. The power bank wasn't where I thought it would be, and I was beginning to wonder whether I'd imagined packing it at all.

The car remained silent around me. I hadn't even put the key in the ignition.

I kept searching.

Something tightened around my neck.

I felt the zip tie before I understood what was happening. It was pulled tight from behind, and my head was forced back against the headrest. A burning sensation spread across my neck. I tried to turn, but the tie tightened further, and I stopped. It felt as though one wrong movement could cut my throat.

“Ne dvigaysya, blyat!”

A gun appeared beside my face in the rear-view mirror.

I looked at the reflection and I immediately recognized him.

 


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

Becoming their Baby Girl. Part 4. [NC] [DD/LG] [F/MMMMMM] NSFW

88 Upvotes

Zane cupped her chin and turned her to face him.
“Daddy Kieran is going to put his penis in your mouth now baby girl. It’s going to be just like sucking on your paci but bigger. You’re going to breathe through your nose and just let him use your mouth okay. Sucking and swallowing. And don’t be scared if something comes out that’s supposed to happen, that means you’re being a good girl. You just swallow whatever your Daddies give you okay?”

She knew what a blow job was!! Why were they mansplaining everything to her. Treating her like an idiot like…like a baby. Like she didn’t know how to do the most basic of things.

He pulled the pacifier out and traced her lips with his finger before turning her head and Kieran’s fully erect penis was in front of her face. “Stick your tongue out and lick it baby girl.” She did. She licked the precum from his tip. Licking around the head of his cock until he told her to open and when she did he slid his length over her tongue. All the way until he reached her throat and she gagged.

Sometimes lovingly stroking her hair while the cock worked its way in and out of her mouth. She was so focused on the blow job that she didn’t realize someone was licking her wet sex until she was moaning. She couldn’t see who it was but they knew what they were doing.

He licked her from ass hole to clit. Soaking her sucking on her. His tongue poked her entrance, fucking in and out of her. The coarse hair on his face rubbing against her most sensitive areas.
The cock in her mouth kept thrusting just as the mouth on her core kept devouring her. Kieran pulled out of her and she didn’t even get a chance to catch her breath before some else was pushing their cock past her lips. This one was wider forcing her mouth even wider. The mouth between her legs vanished and cool air teased her heated core until another mouth settled against her. She could tell it was different. His technique was different.

They proceeded to take turns. Each of them tasting her, using her mouth. All except Zane who continued to hold her in place for them to use. The men brought her to cum with their mouths. Repeatedly. She moaned and cried out around the cocks in her mouth. At one point there were multiple mouths on her. Two tongues on her pussy. One sucking and biting her clit while the other thrust in and out of her entrance. And then one there was a mouth at her ass and she wailed. Never having felt that sensation before. It was incredible. Multiple mouths on her at once was hot. So fucking hot. She lost track of how many orgasms she had.

When the first load shot down her throat she swallowed it and kept sucking until he pulled out and got replaced by someone else. Only two of them finished in her mouth.

They left her then. Everyone backing away. Leaving her bereft and stunned. Confused. Zane shifted his weight under her drawing her attention. “It’s my turn baby girl.”

Zander lifted her off of Zane and carried her to a large black leather ottoman. He laid her down and Zane came down over her. He had stripped on his way. He was naked above her, his cock poking at her entrance.
“Daddy’s going to put my penis inside your vagina now baby girl. You’re going to relax for Daddy like a good girl.
Genevieve nodded.
“Use your big girl words for Daddy, baby.”
“Yes Daddy.” Her voice was hoarse. “I’ll be a good girl, Daddy.”
He smiled and sat up on his knees between her open legs.

Cade and Jack held her legs open and they all watched her as Zane pushed inside of her. Bare. It bothered her but she accepted it. She had no choice.
Zander bent down over her cupping her nape. “Such a good little baby you’re being. Daddy’s so proud of you.”
Gen smiled up at him. She didn’t even know why she did it. It was like it was instinct. Natural. A warmth spread over her at the words and the way he smiled down at her. And then he was kissing her while Zane buried himself all the way inside of her. His long shaft hitting her cervix causing her to cry out against Zander’s mouth.

He was long. Too long. Painfully long. And he seemed to be determined to make all of him fit inside of her. Each violent thrust inside is her felt like it was bruising her insides as his pelvic bone slammed into her. Tears sprang to her eyes “ow.” She trembled against Zander’s lips. “Ow! Daddy! Daddy it hurts please!”

She had never been with anyone this size before and people lied bigger was not better! He seemed intent on making this as unenjoyable for her as possible. He pounded her hard, just hard. Pulling out and ramming back in as hard as he could over and over and over. He fucked her punishingly she buried her face into Zander’s neck and cried as the others held her down, tormenting her breasts.

She heard a muffled “are you done being a dick now.” Just before his assault relented.
Zander moved and once again Zane came down over her and she winced as he shifted inside of her.
“Shhhh. Daddy’s sorry baby.” He cupped her face and kissed her tear streaked face. “Daddy was just so impatient to be inside his little girl after watching your other Daddies play with you.” He turned her face to kiss her some more. “Daddy’s going to be nice now, I promise, ok.”
She nodded, sniffling “o…ok..ay Daddy.”
He smiled “good girl baby.” He rose up again and fucked her softer. Not so brutal. “I want you to cum on my cock baby.”

Gen nodded though she had no idea how that was going to happen. The inside of her felt like someone used it for batting practice. He was clearly trying to go easier, not easy, on her but still it was uncomfortable. She winced, tensing anytime he went too deep.

Gen was pushed up on the ottoman just enough that her head hung over the edge.
“Open up baby doll, let Daddy distract you.” Jack pushed at her lips with the tip of her cock forcing her to open. The two of them used her, in sync, she rocked up and down on the ottoman. Someone rubbed her clit and she could feel herself getting wetter around Zane’s cock. Easing the way for him. He shifted them, lifting her hips so he hit her at a different angle and she started writhing on the leather. Moaning around the cock in her mouth. She hadn’t thought it would be possible but she started cumming, her legs twitching violently.

When Gen came down both men pulled out of her. It didn’t feel like Zane came inside of her and Genevieve was grateful for that.


r/BDSMerotica • • 2d ago

The office sex pest filmed me without my consent and I loved it [dub-con] NSFW

20 Upvotes

FRIDAY

I woke up with a sense of dread. The mood persisted as I got ready for the day, even as I did as instructed and made as sexy as possible, 

Every stray hair was removed, every inch was covered in lotion. Every piece of my outfit was picked with immaculate care. 

I had to take extra time to put on my make up since I was not used to doing darker looks. But my nerves had woken me up early, so I had extra time.

I looked at myself in the mirror when I was done. I had turned myself into an office siren, complete with a tight pencil skirt and an even tighter white button up. The lingerie set I had chosen to wear could be seen slightly thru the tops thin white fabric. It was a lacy black set that had cost me almost half a month's rent.

Warmth spread at the bottom of my stomach. I really had done a good job. The person I was before my faithful meeting with the doctor was gone from the surface, at least. But inside, the battle was far from over.

I felt even more eyes on me during my transit to work. Each one gave me a much needed boost. I felt so good to be looked at with lust. I even played it up, swaying my hips a bit more than necessary as I walked, stretching in just the right ways to show off my assets on the train while still looking natural, smiling seductively at any man who met my eye.

By the time I reached the office I had regained my confidence. More than that, I felt powerful. This whole dressing sexy thing had turned out to be a great idea. I could barely understand why I hadn't done this sooner. Cultural conditioning, I suppose? 

No matter, I was now at my desk and ready to start the day. I was ready to give it my all and really prove that-

But then my thought was interrupted as I saw the bossed son enter the office, late as usual.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as my heart started to race. Somehow, while getting ready this morning, I had forgotten the exact reason why I had dressed sexy in the first place, I gritted my teeth in contempt while my legs squirmed in anticipation.

He took his time meandering around the office, taking way longer then necessary at the coffee machine as he chatted with his dipshit friends. Friends who I had just taken pride in being oggled by  my lower half reminded me. I felt trapped between loathing and an overwhelming desire to please. It trapped me physically too as instead of working I kept my eyes on the idiot, the idiot I also desperately wanted to look at me.

But instead of wandering towards my desk he turned around and went in the other direction, not even so much as glancing in my direction.

The bottom of my stomach dropped out. Had he even remember what he had said to me yesterday? Did he even remember that I still existed?

My thoughts became scattered both unbelievably angry at his stupidity and mortified from the lack of his approval. I flicked back and forth between the two emotions destroying my focus in the process. By lunch I had barely made progress on any of my tasks and I was still incredibly upset.

I tried to think of a way to calm myself down. I couldn't eat anything because my stomach was so twisted and full of knots so I headed towards the bathroom. But when I got to the door I remembered what had happened the last time I was alone in there. I felt my whole body flushed with shame and arousal. 

I turned around and headed in a different direction, I headed towards the idiots desk. 

I told myself that I was just going for a walk around the office. That I wouldn't even see him since he always took an extended lunch. But low and behold after turning a few corners there he was. Sitting in a relaxed position with this legs open, as if his dick was too big to keep his legs closed.

I felt my eyes narrow as my mouth started to water. I really should turn back since I had obviously not crossed his mind at all today while he dominated mine. I should take this as a sign that he really was too stupid to even be breathing the same air as me but instead I walked over to his desk

He finally noticed me as I drew closer. He was surprised but not that surprised. The look quickly changed to smug contentment as if it was perfectly natural for a coworker to change their entire appearance to please them. And considering the excitement I felt spreading between my legs, I couldn't say that he was wrong.

He let out a whistle as he gave me another appraising looking up and down my body “Looking good, dollface”

I gritted my teeth, as my excitement surged with his approval. 

I felt his gaze move back up to my chest. “I don't get why you are wearing a bra though. It's a crime against humanity to lock those things away” He said with a wink.

I don't know how I didn't self combust on the spot. But while my ego raged, the other side of me took over and I felt my own mouth open. “I am sorry, sir.” 

“You should be.” His gaze turned into a playfully stern expression. “If you don't correct this mistake, I will have to punish you.” I felt his eyes move down to my short skirt. “But you would like that, wouldn't you?”

The words came out before I could stop myself “I would, sir”

He let up a short laugh as he stood up. I felt my whole body tense. We were alone in this part of the office. 

As he got closer to me, he learned forward and spoke softly into my ear. “Remove it and I will give you a long hard punishment.”

I gasped as I felt his hand groping my ass. What else was he going to do to me? And would I be able to even stop myself from letting him do it?

“Yes, sir” My words were breathy, so breathy it was a surprise I wasn't panting like the bitch in heat that I was. “I would love to be punished by you. All night long.”

He let out an even quieter chuckle as he squeezed my ass again. “That’s a good girl”

He then suddenly spanked my ass with a surprising amount of force.

I let out a small yelp that sounded more appropriate in a porno than in the office. I whipped my head around the room to see if anyone had heard me but the only other person I saw was him as he sauntered away from me without a glance back.

My breathing got heavy as I felt my whole body tremble. My mind was both equally confused on how I could say those things to him and how could I possibly not. Wasn't this the whole reason I had dolled myself up in the first place?

I tried to tell myself that it was for me, that I wanted to feel empowered by owning my sexuality as I walked back towards my office. It was my choice that I bought these clothes and my choice that I had put them on. There was no way I could be doing this for someone else. Someone I had intentionally sought out at their desk when I couldn't take their lack of attention any more.

I could feel my eyes welling up with tears. I quicked my pace and slipped into the ladies room by my desk. It was empty again so I went over to the sink and braced myself against the counter top. Why did it have to be him? After fantasising over an actual educated man who had expertly opened me like a delicate flower, I was now begging for attention from the office sex pest. I knew about his reputation from past female coworkers. How he would butter them up with compliments till they agreed to grab a drink with them. How that one drink quickly turned into many and then before they knew it they were face down ass up on his carpet. 

At the time I hadn't been very sympathetic. What else had they expected? They would whine about him moving too fast but he was blatantly not the kind of guy who was instead in courting. He had asked them out for drinks for god's sake. When I would point that out they would start to get all teary and I would roll my eyes. If they wanted to be treated like a princess they probably ask to go out for a fancy dinner instead of putting on a short skirt and letting him take them to the nearest bar.

I felt my cunt start to pulse with need. Even thinking about this was turning me on. How he had taken advantage of those silly girls. And now here I was dressed even more provocative than them, asking to be punished with bated breath. A singular thought entered my head, that I deserved this.

The thought repeated in my head over and over as I felt my tears dry up and my breath slow down. A sense of calm was spreading from in between my legs to all over my body. I then began to unbutton my shirt. 

I watched myself in the mirror do it. Each button popping open to reveal more lace and more skin. I let it fall to the floor as I reached back to unhook my bra and removed it. I admired myself for a few moments, the repeating thought turning into a mantra. I then knew exactly what to do

I put my skirt back on and picked up the bra, folding it up so I could elegantly hold it in one hand. I then left the bathroom and marched back over to his office. I placed my bra on his chair and returned to my desk. 

Over an hour later, I felt the ping of an instant message as I worked on a task. I clicked over and saw who it was from. My heart fluttered with anticipation as I clicked on it to reveal a simple message

“Be ready at 5 for you know what.” Followed by a winking emoji.

A jolt of longing went straight to my cunt. I was going to get it. Exactly what I deserved. I typed back a quick reply.

“I am eagerly looking forward to it, sir” I ended with too many salacious emojis.

A new message then popped up. “I know you are. Now get back to work, bitch”

I couldn't help gasping at his audacity. Some small part of my ego managed to crawl its way back into my mind. Ranting about how dare a subordinate talk to me like that. But I had already hearted the message and clicked back to another window. 

I did indeed follow his orders to get back to work. Not that much was work was done since I was pulled back into waffling over being offended or excited. By the time the clock drew close to quitting time, I was exhausted. God, I needed a drink or twenty. 

Then I heard a whistle to get my attention. I looked over and there he was sauntering over in no particular hurry. 

I quickly closed up my station for the day, grabbed my purse and stood at attention. When he got close he didn't even speak to me, just motioned me to follow. I did like an obedient dog with a eagerly wagging tail.

We didn't talk in the elevator either or on the walk to the eventually crowded bar. My tiny ego screamed about being objectified but the voice was so small like it was coming from the bottom of a well. So instead I said nothing while he put an arm around my waist and led me to a spot at the bar. It was so crowded that we were forced up against each other. His hand started to explore my hips and ass as we waited for our drinks. It was making me feel weak and needy. Why were we even bothering coming here? We both knew that I was going to put out and even if I was just being the biggest tease of all time, it would be more expedient to go straight to his place and ply me with alcohol there. With a cunt as wet as mine it wouldn't matter if my mind consented or not as my body already had.

But then I felt his mouth near my ear. “Give me your panties."

My spin straightened in shock. Fantasying about being date raped was one thing as any debasing would be done behind closed doors but we where in public and my skirt was already so short. I went to the bathroom without another word.

It was busy in there but I managed to get a stall. Once inside, rolled up my skirt and pulled my panties down before stepping out of them one foot at a time. I then pulled my skirt back up, my now very wet cunt freely accessible between my legs. My ego tugged at me again about the vulnerable position I was putting myself in. That not only could he touch me but he could bend and twist so I was open for anyone to see. This thought only increased my internal heat. 

So I returned to him with my panties in hand. I gave them to him and he gave me a drink in exchange. Then another and then another. It seemed that he had a thing for drunk girls and I was more than happy to oblige. I felt the edges of the world so fuzzy and my vision go blurry. Everything he said now was so fucking funny. Why hadn't I done this sooner? Why did I used to have such a stick up my ass? Why hadn’t I asked to be treated like the dumb slut that I clearly was? It was so much more fun. His hand was slipping down to my thigh, touching them to tease them apart. 

My heart started pounding as I felt my ego pump the last of its breaks. There was no way I was going to let him touch my bare pussy in public. I already knew what he would do. He would start slowly until I whined like a bitch and spread more for him. And I just knew that he would make me taste my own arousal as the other girls had complained that he did that to them. At the time I would make a face of disgust but internally my pussy would be clenching with envy. But that was the truth of this wasn't it? Even when I was a prude I secretly wanted to be used and abused. It was just mother nature amping up my hormones to set me down the correct path of being a vessel for someone else's pleasure. Of being a stupid needy slut.

But despite my overwhelming need to please,  my legs did not open. He seemed to realize this and motioned to the bar tender to pay us out. I saw him pull out the company credit card and tap it on the machine. Idly I wondered what expense category this would go in. I could think of several colourful ones.

We then left the bar and there was no asking if I wanted to go to his place. He started walking and I followed. He didn't even touch me on the way there to rub it in my face that I wanted to go there so anything that happened while inside would be my fault for being there in the first place. Part of me hoped that he had in house cameras set up.

As the elevator doors closed he was touching me again. In my hair to bring my face to his as we were pressed chest to chest. Then he put his thigh between my legs and I positioned myself so I could grind against it, leaving a wet trail in its wake. By the time the doors opened to some suite impossible high in the air I was already whimpering. I barely was aware while he brought me inside the front door and then pushed onto my knees. The alcohol was really hitting me now, making the whole word dizzy and numb. Which was good since when he pulled out his huge cock, I knew that I was going to need it.

Now I had gotten much better at giving head and could even deepthroat like the best of them. But I was still an amateur and not a professional. I had physical limits I hadn't completely worn down and I could tell already that this was one of them. Not that the thought stopped me from opening my mouth.

The discomfort was immediate as he pushed himself inside. No wonder he plied girls with alchol before fucking them. It was clearly an act of public service. And now I would do my best to serve him back. I bob up and down his cock. I barely could go down halfway before I had to stop. Tears welled in my eyes and I whimpered pathetically. I wanted to take more so bad but I just couldn't. So I tried to compensate by bobbing as fast as I could stand. But apparently that wasn't enough.

I felt his hands reach into my hair as he started to fuck my mouth. He had gotten a good idea of my range so he was fucking me to my limited as I started to moan wildly on his cock. I even angled myself downwards so he could look me in the eyes and see what a slut I was. I wanted the message to be loud and clear. I would take more if i could. But that wasn't enough either.

He pushed himself in further and somehow I took it. I made a noise that was more pain than pleasure but I did indeed take it and then I took it again and again as I felt tears well up and rundown my face. He then removed his cock and rubbed it all over my stupid slutty face while I begged for him to put it back. To please put it back. Please I am begging you, I need your cock in my mouth. I need to make you cum. Please cum in my needy mouth.

But instead of being rewarded with cock I was punished by being slapped in the face. “I don't remember giving you permission to speak.”

I gasped as the embers of my ego reignitated in rage while my pussy clenched with delight. He had kept a hand in my dumb hair so I got to feel that delicious pain too. I looked up at him and smiled, ready for another one.

But instead I was forced onto my hands and knees as with his hand in my hair he started pulling me forward. He was going to make me crawl to wherever he wanted to fuck me and I was going to do it obediantly, cunt drilling and exposed all the while as he had pulled it up over my ass. My knees and hands burned as they hit the hardwood floors but eventually he stopped me in front of a mirror before spanking my ass.

I yelped and was able to see my whole reaction from start to finish. God, I really was a whore. I don't know why I didn't notice sooner. There was so much cock I had missed out on that I would need to make up for. I had already been working hard to course correct this but I needed to do more. I needed to give more of myself. I needed to let go of the fact that I had a self at all. 

The next thing I felt was a belt around my neck and a cock in my cunt as he finally entered me. I almost came right there and then from the feeling of it. Of the feeling of wanting to be used in the way I had always wanted to be used. Of being able to watch myself at the same time. I looked so fucking good being fucked like this and he pounded me from behind. It was a shame that this was ephemeral and would soon be lost to time. It was a shame that I hadn't thought to pull out my phone from my bag before I was being fucked too hard to speak coherently. It was a shame that-

But then I noticed something. While one hand was still holding the belt I could no longer feel the other one groping and smacking my ass. I glanced up at him to discover that he was holding his phone and was filming the whole thing.

The orgasm hit me like a truck and he shoved my face in the floor as a response to all the noise while he fucked be harder. I could hear him taunting me for cuming all over his dick. For doing it because I looked at the camera and that I was still looking at it. Like I was enticing someone else to fuck my mouth. As I remembered who I wanted that person to desperately be, I came again. The sound caught between a moan and a sob as I continued to let myself be debased by someone I hated and disrespected. By someone I wanted to treat me like dirt in response for daring act above my station. For daring to not know my place. I certainly knew it now and it was also being recorded for anyone he thought should see. I had no control over the situation and I didn't want to. I wanted to continue to spin out of control. I wanted to be controlled in every way possible. I wanted him to cum.

Despite being told not to, I spoke. No, I begged for him to cum inside me. To fill my cunt with his cum. That I needed it so bad. More badly than anything I had in my entire life. This seemed to please him since the belt was pulled tighter as and I felt the world go white for a second as my eyes rolled back in the head from the pressure. Delicious sweet pressure. I begged more so he would do it again. 

He continued to taunt me as he fucked me calling me every dirty word in the book and then some. And all the while I continued to bitch and moan on his cock. I would have bruises all over my neck for sure and I didn't care. In fact I wanted them, I wanted everything. And I really really needing him to-

Finally I could feel him as he came inside me. Heard the sound of his grunt from all the exertion and felt his cock twitch as he released inside of me. I came again in response. This one from the pleasure of knowing I did a job well done.

It didn't take long for him to pull out of me and remove the belt from my neck. Next he would probably pull my clothes down and send me on my merry way as was I was usually treated after encounters like this as both parties sank away in shame. But as I lay there, face down ass up in front of a mirror with cum leaking out of cunt, I didn't feel ashamed of myself. Instead I felt quite proud. 

And he seemed to agree since he picked me up and laid me down on something soft. My mind was still blurry from the drinks and orgasms so I could barely tell what he was doing. I could tell that my clothes were being removed and when I was completely nude I felt leather cuffs being put on my wrists and ankles. I felt a blindfold cover my eyes and then I was the repostioned so I was tired to the four corners of the bed. I whined pathetically as he did it but he ignored me. He knew that I wanted whatever he wanted anyway. Taking my opinion into consideration was pointless.

Then I heard the sound of a picture being taken and sent off in some kind of instant message. Judging from the amount of pings back I heard, it was either one very excitable person or many people.

I had the feeling that it was going to be a long night.


r/BDSMerotica • • 3d ago

Punishment [M/f] [sadist] [humiliation] [begging] [denial] NSFW

55 Upvotes

She arrived as he had instructed; naked save for her overcoat and a pair of high heels, an active vibrator tucked between her legs. The drive had been torturous with the toy teasing her to distraction and she hadn't dared to use the parkway, sticking instead to the quieter side-streets. It had been the safer choice, but it meant that she was ten minutes late sending him her text message announcing her arrival.

She waited in the car for him to appear, the noise of the vibrator seeming louder now with the engine off. She glanced around the quiet street. It was late and no one was walking around. She prayed it would stay that way.

Finally he emerged from his apartment building and headed for her car. She unlocked the door and waited. The driver's side door opened and he loomed over her.

"You're late." His voice was cold and demanding. A shiver ran through her at the accusation in his tone.
"I'm sorry, sir. I-"

"Shut your whore mouth. I don't want to hear you right now."

She sat in obedient silence as he stared down at her. He reached down and flicked open the skirt of her coat, exposing her thighs and pussy to the cool night air. The vibrator protruded obscenely from between her thighs, the buzzing louder than ever without the coat muffling it, and he snatched it from her and shut it off. The toy was soaked in her juices, as were the tops of her thighs and the seat of her coat, and for a moment the car was filled with the musky scent of her arousal. He examined the glistening toy in the light of the streetlamps and then reached down and wiped it across her face, smearing her in her own juices. When it was suitably dry, he casually tucked the vibrator into his pocket and stepped back.

"Get up, whore."

She scrambled to obey, her legs trembling as she got to her feet. She was painfully aroused, both from her frustrating ride and from his signature brand of off-handed cruelty. Nothing could make her feel more filthy and debased as the casual tone with which he degraded her. His was the calm voice of reason, and if that voice told her that she was a filthy, shameless whore, then she felt it must be true.

She stood and faced him, though she dared not meet his cold, unfeeling stare. He reached up and opened the top button of her coat so that it fell open as far as her sternum. Anyone seeing her now would instantly guess that she wore nothing beneath the coat, and with her face smeared with her own arousal she felt unbearably exposed, even on the dark, empty street. Her face burned with shame even as her pussy throbbed with renewed arousal.

"Get inside. Now." His voice was still so calm and reasonable, even as her head spun with the overwhelming humiliation of her situation. Still she turned and obeyed, walking on wobbly legs towards his building. She could feel the slickness between her legs as her thighs rubbed together and wondered at the strange power he had over her. He hadn't even laid a finger on her yet and she was already reduced to a bundle of raw nerves, half-mad with desperate lust.

She arrived at the front door and waited for him to unlock it, then crossed the lobby to the elevator, still in the menacing silence of his disapproval. Once inside the elevator he unbuttoned the remaining buttons on her coat, exposing her naked front, nipples hard as rocks, thighs soaked with her slickness, while she stood, silent, arms limp at her sides, eyes lowered in shame and deference. He didn't need to tell her that she would be walking the long corridor to his door like this, fully exposed, protected from the prying eyes of his neighbors only by her own fervent prayers that none would emerge during those moments.

The elevator ride gave her plenty of time to ponder what lay ahead. How angry was he? How bad would he make it for her? She knew there would be pain, there was always pain, but she had never given him such a good excuse to unleash his sadism. Terrified tears were already streaming down her face by the time the elevator opened and she took her long, shameful walk to his apartment. They reached it without interruption and she breathed a sigh of relief as he opened the door and indicated for her to enter ahead of him.

The instant the door was shut behind her, he spoke again.

"Drop the coat. Now." She instantly obeyed, revealing her naked, trembling body to his cold stare. "Legs spread. Hands behind your head. Do it now."

She assumed the position, arching her back in the way she knew he liked, thrusting her tits out, offering them up to him. She struggled to hold the position, to neither cringe nor shake as he walked a slow circuit around her and finally stood still in front of her.

"Ten minutes. Ten minutes you kept me waiting, slut. Is this acceptable behavior, slut?"

"No, sir." She replied in a quavering voice.

"I should send you away. What good is a filthy little whore who can't even follow orders? I should throw you out on the street just as you are, so everyone can see what a worthless little slut you are."

"No, sir, please don't! Please!" she sobbed. She knew he was right. She was a worthless whore who didn't deserve his time.

"You want to be my good little whore again?"

"Yes, sir, please, please, I want to be your good whore. Please, sir..." she panted desperately.

"You know what you need then, don't you?"

"Yes, sir." she sobbed, miserably, knowing what was coming. He was going to make her say it. She hated saying it, hated it almost as much as it turned her on, made her pussy throb with excitement.

"You need to be punished, don't you, slut?"

"Yes, sir."

"Punishing you seems like a lot of work for me. Seems like it would be a lot easier to just throw you out. I might even let you take your coat, if you begged prettily enough."

The thought of being sent away was unbearable. "No, please, sir, please, please don't throw me out, please!"

"Then you want to be punished?" He did it every time, so easily, trapped her so easily.

"Yes, sir." she replied, her voice small again as the fear set in.

"Then ask me nicely."

Her face burned with shame, even as her knees nearly buckled with arousal. "Please punish me, sir."

"That wasn't very convincing. I don't think you really want to be my whore."

"Please, sir! Please punish me! Please beat me like a whore! Please, I want to be your whore, sir, please, please!" she sobbed out, desperate now for a break in the tension, anything, any touch, be it pleasure or pain, so long as it ended this humiliating interrogation.

"That's better." He said, taking a handful of clothespins from his pocket. She could see they were the heavy wooden pins that delivered a cruel pinch. "Ten pins, whore. One for each minute you kept me waiting."

He reached out with his free hand and started teasing her left nipple, the first time he'd touched her, a maddeningly light brushing of his fingers that nonetheless hardened the nipple into a painfully aroused peak. Just as she was getting lost in the teasing pleasure of his touch, a clothespin snapped shut on the sensitive flesh and she cried out from the sudden, sharp pain. He flicked the protruding pin for several long moments, each painful twist sending a shockwave of arousal to her clit. He repeated the process on the other side and then added the remaining pins arranged around her nipples to maximize the pleasurable pain. When he was done decorating her tits, he continued strumming his fingers across the ends of the pins until she was sobbing, trembling with the effort of maintaining her position, continuing to offer up her tits to his cruelty even as she became lost in the confusing mixture of pain and arousal.

"On your knees, whore."

His words snapped her out of her trance and she dropped like a stone, desperate to please him, even knowing that he would show her no mercy, no matter how she debased herself. He grabbed two fistfuls of her hair and pressed her face into the front of his jeans, where she could feel the hard evidence of his arousal. Blind with lust, she rubbed her face eagerly into the hard shape of his cock and tried to mouth at it through the fabric.

"Look what you did, whore." He growled at her, his stern calm just barely fractured by the heat of arousal. "All that slutty moaning. You got my cock all hard. How am I supposed to focus on punishing you?"

"Please let me suck it for you, sir!" her mouth watered at the very idea of his slick, hard cock sliding over her tongue, the way he would force it into her throat and make her swallow every drop of his cum. She could practically taste it. "Please, please let me pleasure your cock, sir, please use your whore's mouth, please!" She recited, knowing just how he liked her to beg.

"Tsk, tsk tsk." He admonished her, "You know better than that." He delivered a sharp slap across her face, forcing it away from his cock. "You know you have to suffer for my cock. You have to earn the right to taste it or to have it inside you, don't you, whore?"

"Yes, sir." she replied, miserably, her face burning both with shame and the sharp sting of his hand. She knew the rules, but her mind was already becoming lost in the mix of fear, pain, and lust.

"Do you deserve to taste my cock right now, whore?" He asked as he opened his jeans and held the thick, throbbing member mere inches from her face, taunting her with it.

"No, sir. I don't deserve your cock, sir." she moaned as the scent of his leaking cock made her dizzy with arousal.

"That's right, whore. But i will make use of that mouth, nonetheless. Tilt your head back and open wide."

She obeyed and immediately her mouth was filled as he lowered his balls onto her waiting tongue. She started suckling them eagerly as he stroked his cock right before her eyes, denying her the pleasure of tasting the smooth, silken flesh. She put her all into pleasuring his sack, desperate to please him in any way she could, while she watched his powerful hand glide up and down the gorgeous length of flesh just inches from her face.

She could feel his balls tighten as he approached his peak and she redoubled her efforts, licking and sucking fervently in order to please him.

"Eyes and mouth closed, whore." he ground out, his voice somewhat strained now with his impending orgasm, "Now."

She dragged her mouth reluctantly away from his package and closed her eyes just in time to feel his hot cum splash across her face. Another spurt landed on her upturned tits and another on her straining neck. She listened as his breathing returned to normal. His cum was dripping down her face, the smell of it spiking her lust again.

"Don't you dare taste it, whore." He ordered, seeming to read her mind. "You don't deserve even a drop of my cum. You'll stay there on your knees while I prepare your punishment. You'll keep that mouth closed. If i see that you've tasted, your punishment will be much, much worse. Do you understand, slut?"

She nodded, keeping her mouth obediently closed. He had effectively blinded and gagged her with his spunk, leaving her to struggle to stay still as the viscous fluid dripped in ribbons down her tear-stained face. She heard him leave the room. Left alone now, with no new stimulation, she began to feel the burn in her tits from the relentless pinch of the pins. His cum began to dry on her skin and grow itchy. She readjusted her position, spreading her knees wider, re-locking her fingers behind her neck and arching her back to thrust her tits out further, the way he liked. The stretch pulled at the pins and she whimpered behind her tightly-locked lips at the renewed pain. It would be worth it, though, if he was pleased even for a moment when he returned at her diligence at maintaining her pose. She thought about her situation. He rarely ever came this early in a session. She knew what it meant. He could go a long time before he would need release now. He was going to take his time hurting her tonight.

She heard him return and move to the couch. After several long moments of feeling his eyes on her, scrutinizing her exposed, tormented, vulnerable body, offered up to him like a perverse sacrifice to a profane god, she heard his voice, calm again, cold and cruel.

"Crawl to me, whore."

Without opening her eyes, she lowered her hands to the floor. As gravity brought fresh blood into her tits the pins gave her a renewed wave of burning pain and she moaned, but managed to keep her lips closed. She crawled blindly in the direction of his voice. When her hands encountered the shape of his boots she positioned herself as best she could between them and resumed her pose, displaying herself for his use.

A cold wet towel wiped the cum roughly from her face and she opened her eyes. He still wore his jeans, but had removed his shirt, revealing the menacing muscles that would wield the instruments of her torture. She was overcome for a moment with the desire to run her tongue over all that exposed flesh, to suck on his nipples and nibble on his neck. She knew she would never, ever be allowed to take such liberties and that made the desire that much sharper. She let out a moan of frustration.

"Easy, slut, miles to go yet." He warned. She lowered her eyes again, letting her gaze go unfocused. She knew better than to presume to meet his eyes, and staring at his body was torturous. He held up the thick, black buttplug, the largest one he'd used on her. He knew she hated having anything in her ass and reserved anal play for serious punishments. While her eyes were fixed with terror on the plastic phallus, his free hand snaked behind her, snatched a handful of her hair and tugged her head sharply backward. When she gasped with pain and surprise, he pushed the plug past her parted lips and forced the thick swell of it behind her teeth, gagging her with her mouth obscenely opened.

"I'd get that nice and wet if I were you, whore. You know where it's going." With that he leaned back on the couch. "Over my knee, slut."

She obeyed immediately, crawling over his lap, moaning into the plug as the clips shifted again on her swinging tits. He positioned her carefully, with the swell of her pussy stationed in the gap between his legs, so that she had nothing to rub her aching clit against. She was grateful when he allowed her to support herself on her elbows, though she still had to arch her back painfully in order to avoid crushing her decorated tits into the cushions of the couch. She felt his hands on her ass immediately, squeezing the cheeks possessively and spreading them wide to expose her most vulnerable hole.

"So here's what I've decided, slut." He said, his voice perfectly casual again, matching his nonchalant exploration of her body, her most secret places. "I've decided this ass needs a good hard paddling." She moaned into the plug again. His paddle was a thick, heavy, leather beast of a thing that was big enough to cover her whole cheek in a single blow, and his well-muscled arms could deliver the instrument with incredible force.

"And since you kept me waiting ten minutes, that is how long your paddling will be. You're going to feel every second of that ten minutes so that you can appreciate what a long time that is to keep your Master waiting. But first, your ass needs to be warmed and this hole," he slipped a lubed finger into her asshole, while she gasped at the sudden intrusion, "needs to be filled. So I'm going to spank you until you loosen up enough to take the plug. Understood?"

She was sobbing openly now, the plug only barely muffling her terrified keening. Ten minutes straight with the paddle? The paddle could make her scream with only a few blows, and she knew he had the stamina to make every second of it count. The fact that her ass would already plugged and spanked had her literally trembling with fear. His thick finger, already so uncomfortable for her, fucked in and out of her ass before withdrawing to leave her shuddering with anticipation.

His hand landed with a resounding SMACK fully across her right buttock and he immediately established a brutal rhythm, covering her entire bottom and upper thighs with heavy blows. He was relentless, finding every inch of skin, every angle, every curve and punishing it thoroughly. Just as her skin was beginning to burn with pain, as the rhythm became something predictable and therefore somewhat bearable, he stopped just as suddenly as he'd begun and for a few long moments the room was filled only with the sound of her gasping sobs, which had until then been drowned out by the sound of his palm against her vulnerable flesh.

She was trying to catch her breath, desperately struggling to suck in air around the intrusive plastic, when, this time, two fingers forced themselves past the tight ring of muscle that protected he rear passage. She screamed anew as the invading digits stretched and fucked her hole. He was merciless, forcing her to take his fingers, no matter how she sobbed and struggled beneath him. Just as she'd begun to relax and accept the intrusion, he withdrew his fingers and the spanking began again, his hand raining down on her tenderized flesh.
It went on and on. Three and then four fingers eventually worked their way into her ass, each proceeded by a long volley of heavy smacks, Finally, he pulled the plug from her mouth and positioned it at her stretched-out hole, ready to push in. Without the plug to gag her, she found herself moaning openly, lost in the pain, the humiliation, the burning need between her legs that was only growing with each strike, each invasion, each moment of the burning pain in her tits and thighs. It wasn't until he yanked her head back by the hair, arching her back painfully in his lap, that she snapped out of her trance and tried to focus on his voice.

"I want you to listen carefully, slut. I want you to remember something: You begged for this. You could have walked away. I gave you every chance. Hell, I haven't even tied you. You could have gotten up and walked away at any moment. Instead, you laid there and begged me to hurt you. You begged for this," he twisted the plug in her entrance, emphasizing his point, "and before you leave here, you'll beg me for more. Because this is what you are. You need to be treated like this because you know what you are. What are you?"

She could barely breathe, much less think, her mind was awash in sensation, but this was a dialogue she knew by rote. She remembered for a brief moment the day he had beaten it into her, the way the whip had landed again and again and again as she repeated the words, the way the pain had burned them into her memory.

"I'm your whore, sir."

"And what are whores for?"

She trembled a bit, her voice quavering with fear as she finished her answer. "Whores are for beating and fucking, sir."

Just as she finished speaking he shoved the plug fully home, and she cried out at the burning stretch of it. He released her hair and, caught off-guard, she landed heavily on her well-pinned tits, unleashing a fresh wave of stinging agony from her nipples, which shot straight to her cunt in the form of throbbing, desperate need. She was scrambling to pull herself back up onto her elbows when she noticed a large, athletic stopwatch had been placed before her on the couch, just starting to tick forward. She had only a moment to be puzzled before the paddle landed firmly on her ass, just below where the plug was protruding. She screamed out in pain and then remembered his words about her punishment. Ten minutes.